Authority List

Below is the translation of authority list of the seven

Campiones. Might contain spoiler, so maybe you would want to read this after finishing the volume.

Dejansthal Voban

Authority 1 – Legion of Hungry-wolves

It summoned tens-hundreds of demon wolf and turned them

into familiar. Marquis Voban himself could transform from

between wolf until werewolf, he could actually also transform other human than himself (furthermore it was for eternity).

Authority 2 – Death Ring (Cage of Killed Servant)

This authority turned person that he killed by his own hand into a living dead――an undead and made that person into

servant.

Also, in the case he was at ancient battlefield or graveyard or anything like that, he could spiritually see the number and background of the people who died in that land.

It was also possible to talk with the dead and made them

answer question forcefully.

The marquis turned several divine beasts that he once killed into undead and made them his servant.

Authority 3 – Curse of Sodom (Sodom’s Eye)

All living thing those eyes saw would be changed into salt crystal. It wasn’t limited to human. Even if several thousand, or several tens of thousands people were there, they would be all turned into salt. However, different from Athena’s petrification ability, this authority wouldn’t work at inorganic thing. While

this authority was in the middle of use, Voban would obtain eyesight that could see until several kilometer ahead.

Authority 4 – Otherland’s Dragon (Realm of the Dead’s Black Dragon)

In exchange of turning his flesh body into a state of temporary death, his spiritual body would transform into a giant black dragon.

This dragon was equipped with real body that would be able carry out destruction.

However the flesh body that was in a state of temporary death would of course become defenseless.

If he turned into dragon, it would also be possible to transfer to Astral World (realm of death).

Authority 5 – Sturm und Drang (Gale and Surging Waves)

It called storm, and manipulated wind and rain and thunder. If the marquis wrung out his full power to the degree that would make him sleep for a while later, this authority actually could manipulate the weather in a scale of a country.

Authority 6 – Red Punishment (Judge’s Calamity Flame)

This authority dropped flame that would burn to death even god from the sky, and changed that area into sea of fire.

The flame would spread to a range that could swallow even a whole city at minimum.

If it was after that then Voban could stop the burning, but of course it was also fine even if it wasn’t stopped.

Sect Founder Luo Hao

Authority 1 –Divine Might of Vajrapani (The Power) The monstrous strength of Vajrapani dwelled in the body of Sect Founder Luo Hao.

That power can also be materialized into golden aura or the shape of Vajrapani.

Auhtority 2 – Dragon’s Howl and Tiger’s Roar (Dragon Voice) Sect Founder Luo Hao’s voice became supersonic wave and

generated shockwave.

Depending on how long the chanting time was, the destructive power and area of effect would increase without limit.

Authority 3 – Fragrant Hundred Grass, Thousand Flower

Profuse Blooming (Hopeless Forest)

It created trees and flowers at the surrounding. This authority could be restrained to make a field of flower, but if there was just time and magic power then it was also possible to change the whole Japan archipelago into a jungle.

Other than creating normal trees and flowers, it could also create “man-eating plant” or “intelligent plant”

Authority 4 – Empty Dream of Golden Millet(Terrible

Metropolis)

The city that Sect Founder Luo Hao was living at would thrive by itself.

First the soil would become fertile, the harvested crops would be abundant without fail.

This authority’s influence also reached the economic aspect, the commerce and industry in that land would develop greatly as if by miracle. The people living in the city would also have luck small or big rolling on them.

The popularity of the city would also increase, and the public order would be stable.

Madam Aisha

Authority 1 – Live Or Die

This authority could blow breathe of life to injured people and gave them super recovery.

In addition if this power was reversed, it could even bring cold wave and death of winter to the surrounding area.

But, the called cold would stay in that land for a while and became source of disaster.

Authority 2 – Grand Luck (Grace to Fortunate Saint)

Madam Aisha would be blessed with amazing good fortune

while she was striving for realization of good deed.

However after the good fortune exceeded a certain amount, she would also be assaulted with outrageous bad fortune.

Authority 3 – Beyond the Timeless Horizon (Corridor of Fairy Realm)

It connected to somewhere in the past era, or toward Astral World.

It created『hole』(Annotation: This authority couldn’t be used to connect to the future at the other side of the hole).

The hole would be erased along with the return of Madam

Aisha. But, it could also be left as it was by the madam’s will.

Authority 4 – Charm and Curse (Queen’s Curse)

The people who came into contact with Madam Aisha would all become her believer.

The believers held absolute obedience to the madam’s command, they would throw away even their life for her sake.

In addition even their ability could even be increased

temporarily.

Authority 5 – Jabberwock Slayer (The Sword of the Country of Wonder)

It summoned a demon god armed with sword and armor and

employed it.

However, it couldn’t be summoned by any means without the

support of the people.

Alexander Gascoigne

Authority 1 – Black Lightning (Lightning Speed)

Speed of lightning――it performed travel with “godspeed”.

However, accurate movement was difficult in the middle of

godspeed travel, the burden to mind and body was also

enormous.

Skill and meticulous attention were required for control of super speed.

It was also possible to change the whole body or a part into lightning form.

Authority 2 – Judge of Furies (Goddess of Revenge)

Field of “revenge” would take form by performing meditation for a few minutes until few dozen minutes.

Thereafter, the might of attack that was unleashed in this field would be wholly stored by the『Three Goddesses of Revenge』,

it would be then reflected back to the attacker themselves in respond to Alexander Gascoigne’s instruction.

Authority 3 – The Labyrinth (Great Labyrinth)

It would create giant labyrinth underground or above ground.

Not only creating, it was also possible to change the existing building or terrain into labyrinth. Even place like the sky or sea could be targeted.

The master of the labyrinth Alexander Gascoigne possessed

several special abilities inside the labyrinth, like『instant travel to the deepest part』and so on.

Authority 4 – Queen The Faceless

It summoned a white winged half human half snake goddess as a familiar.

She could be active at every place of land, sea, and sky and was extremely intelligent.

Not to mention battle, she could also be entrusted with various matters other than that.

However, if her face was seen it would immediately made her vanish.

Authority 5 – Weird Greed (Wandering Avarice)

It summoned a gigantic sphere of darkness that would suck

everything.

Its movement speed was slow, but its absorption force was

tremendous just like a black hole.

If the absorption force was suppressed, it was possible to make the darkness ball’s size smaller.

John Pluto Smith

Authority 1 – Metamorphoses (Super Transformation)

By offering sacrifice, transformation into five forms was

possible.

First form was a great archmage. The sacrifice was『huge

structure man created from soil』.

Second form was a jaguar. The sacrifice was『artificial light』.

Third form was flame of annihilation. The sacrifice was『rain (rain wouldn’t fall for a while in that land) and the caster himself (Smith’s own flesh body would also get scorched by the flame, so if he did not turn into transformation with tough body beforehand, he would be burned to death)』.

Fourth form was a black demonic bird. The sacrifice was『

earth (it caused earthquake that injured the earth』.

Fifth form was snake charmer. The sacrifice was『the corpse of living thing that was killed by someone other than himself』.

Authority 2 – The Freeshooter (Shooter of Magic Bullet)

An authority that fired arrow of light. It could only fire six times during the repeat of moon’s waxing and waning.

The arrows would be replenished in the night of new moon and six shot could be fired again.

However it didn’t just shot the enemy, various applications like homing function, burst shot, explosion, flashbang was

possible.

By firing several arrows simultaneously, its power could be reinforced.

Authority 3 – Lord of Elves (Imperial Crown of Fairy King)

A power that enabled one to come and go from Astral World to earth.

Also one could display controlling power toward resident of Astral world excepting god.

If it was just for a short time, the living thing in Astral world could be summoned to earth.

However, the summoning place had to be a land that could

accommodate living thing of Astral world.

Authority 4 – Formless Spawn

It made an object’s form into “vague” which then could be

passed through.

Smith mainly used this at building’s wall or door.

This authority was useful for trespassing but――that wasn’t everything there was to this authority.

It could even target the whole city and turned it into a mirage city.

It couldn’t make the same object into target in succession.

Salvatore Doni

Authority 1 – Silver-arm the Ripper

It changed the object held by the right hand into a magic sword that ripped apart every creation.

It didn’t matter even if the target object wasn’t bladed tool.

Even toothpick or tree branch would be turned into magic

sword.

This magic sword would bisect into two everything with shape, even shapeless air – liquid – spirit would be easily cut apart.

Also, this authority was hiding various spiritual effect like magic power to grant cut that was impossible to heal, or magic power that burn the cut wound, and so on.

Authority 2 – Man of Steel (Divine Protection of Steel)

It bestowed hardness and heaviness of steel to flesh and

protected the body.

Because the body’s movement wouldn’t be dulled even if it

became heavy, that super heavy weight could also be used to attack.

Oxygen and food were unneeded when the body was turned

into steel.

Even if one stayed inside water or vacuum space for years, they wouldn’t die.

Authority 3 – Return to Medieval Style

It would decrease the civilization level of the surrounding until the standard of medieval Europe.

Machinery that didn’t exist at that time would all stop working.

The effective range was a single small city, and the

continuation time was around half day.

However, if Doni poured a lot of magic power into this

authority, the range and time would also lengthen drastically.

Authority 4 – Divine Confusion

It formed a field where sorcery – magic power – authority ran wild and impossible to control.

It possessed effectiveness to the degree that even Doni’s own authority would run wild.

Kusanagi Godou

Authority 1 – The Persian Warlord (The Eastern God of War) It granted Kusanagi Godou special ability according to

Verethragna’s avatar.

Gale avatar was instant teleportation.

Bull avatar was superhuman strength.

White stallion avatar was projection of sun’s flame.

Camel avatar was rapid increase of hand to hand fighting skill and kicking power.

Boar avatar was the summoning of giant boar.

Youth avatar bestowed strength and divine protection to

comrade.

Raptor avatar was godspeed invocation.

Ram avatar was resurrection from death.

Goat avatar was lightning attack.

Warrior avatar was sword of word of power that cut apart god.

Each avatar had their own requirement to be used, an avatar that had been used once couldn’t be reused for a while.

Authority 2 – Ama-no-murakumo

Calling out divine sword – Ama-no-murakumo from the right

arm.

Ama-no-murakumo would give advice and follow-up in battle.

In addition it was also able to partially copy other people’s authority.

Authority 3 – Stormbringer (Black Sword)

The creation of pseudo black hole that swallowed all creation.

Although it took time to activate it, its absorption force and destructive power were massive.

Authority 4 – Lance of White Knight (Charge of White Knight) It commanded war god of lance Lancelot and made him fought.

Lancelot who normally was nothing more but a guardian spirit could be granted with his former power just for ten minutes.

Introduction

The summary until now

A person who killed god, and usurped their authority was

called Campione.

A high school student Kusanagi Godou became Campione, since then together with his self-proclaimed lover Erica and princess shrine maiden Yuri and others, they were involved with

numerous fierce battles against Campiones of all over the

world and Heretic Gods….

Through the battles, Godou and others learned of the existence that was extolled as『King of the End』by the gods.

The seal of『King of the End』that was said to「kill godslayer」

, they attempted to prevent the seal to unravel, but they were a step behind and『King of the End』revived.

In front of his overwhelming power, Godou was forced to

withdraw temporarily, but he identified a trump card that was the true name of『King of the End』which was「Rama」and

clinched a narrow victory.

However, as long as Campione was existing, 「Rama」would

resurrect no matter how many time and he would become as

strong as how many Campiones there were. In order to decide who would be the last one to fight「Rama」, the seven

Campiones started a civil war.

Voban and Luo Hao formed an alliance and assaulted Godou

into an absolute deadly predicament!

There Doni appeared and suggested an alliance to Godou――?

Prologue

A robust large man whose body was wrapped in sultan outfit.

That was the outside appearance of fairy king Al Shaitan. A turban was wrapped on his head, and on top of his long sleeved gown was a long vest that reached until his kneed being put on.

A splendid beard was growing on his face, his appearance

wasn’t that much different from a middle-aged male.

(That was if the sharply pointed ears and bright red skin color that looked like fire were excluded though.)

Just before the start of devil king civil war, there was a dialogue between this king of genie tribe that had its root from the Middle East and John Pluto Smith.

The genie palace that was built in a desert oasis.

Both of them were facing each other at the terrace that was established by the window there.

「Be very careful with the corridor of the witch Aisha.」

Al Shaitan spoke seriously.

He possessed dignity that was fitting for someone who was

considered as the leader of the twelve fairy kings.

「Even you are already aware of the dreadfulness of the chaos that is brought about by that. The watchman of history has his mind troubled for many years……」

「True. I have been told several times by the sir watchman

himself. But」

Smith easily warded off the warning.

「Just because of that doesn’t mean that I must not take risk.

Fortunately, I am familiar with dealing against any chaos

whatsoever.」

「Truly a speech that is very like you, masked godslayer-dono.

」

Al Shaitan nodded solemnly.

「Then go. I too will advance my preparation to be ready for that time. I will also arrange for the aforementioned thing right away and entrust it to you.」

「It will be helpful if I can have you do that for me.」

「Huh. The destination that corridor will connect to――will be the past or somewhere in the fairy realm without exception. If that the case then something can be done. Rather……」

The trouble will be fewer if the way it works is the reverse, stop sc――.

Al Shaitan swallowed back the rash remark in order to

maintain his dignity. Imagining that, Smith smiled behind his mask.

If the leader of fairy kings was like this, then surely the persuasion to the other kings were also going swimmingly.

「By the way」

Smith changed the topic.

「Can I ask you to introduce the lady over there any time now?

」

「But of course. After all I ask her to come here today with that intention. She wish to talk with you……with the personage

who is a godslayer but also a fairy king, by all means. That is what the princess is saying.」

In a slight distance, there was a person that was present in this dialogue between two fairy kings.

Actually this person was a unique woman.

Her body was wearing was a twelve-layered ceremonial

kimono――an outfit that was worn by noble daughter of

ancient Japan, with her long hair having a splendid flaxen color. Her eyes were the color of transparent glass.

Her amazing beauty was somewhat exotic, the engraving of her face was also deep.

The woman had been silent all this time while listening to the exchange between Smith and Al Shaitan.

「This is our first time meeting, o Rakshasa raja.」

The mysterious noble daughter made a faint smile and greeted gracefully.

That bearing and sublimity obviously showed that she wasn’t someone ordinary. Anyone could easily guessed that she was an owner of status that was nearly fairy king class.

「I am called as the princess of glass. I’m also a relative that is extremely close with King Rama.」

Smith murmured「Hou」after hearing the introduction that

came from the intermediacy of a fairy king.

「What kind of business that kind of woman have with me?」

「Should I give my assistance to your honored person too, or not……I believe that in order to ascertain that too, I wish to receive the chance of talking with your majesty by any means.

」

「’Too’ you said, that means?」

「I, already give my support to a Rakshasa raja the same like your majesty――to Kusanagi Godou-sama.」

「That’s a nostalgic name. He is a man who is also my old

friend.」

Smith nodded toward the faintly smiling princess.

「Naturally, that’s about the case of『King of the End』?」

「Correct. I have a belief. The one who should face the last battle against the crown prince……against Prince Rama, is

ought to be Kusanagi-sama.」

She was the reincarnation of the goddess who was the wife of the hero Rama.

The meeting with the princess who was living a secluded life at Astral world while being a Divine Ancestor. The content of what they talked here became something that Smith recalled back several times.

He recalled it back before the start of the devil king civil war too, and after the civil war started too――.

Chapter 1 – Civil War Intensification

Part 1

「Kusanagi Godou and Salvatore Doni. Both of them win

through the devil king civil war, and in the end they fight a decisive battle where the seat of the strongest challenger is at stake. Isn’t that cool!」

Devil king civil war, the night of the second day.

The blonde haired Italian offered the suggestion with his usual carefreeness.

It was in the Okutama Mountain where snow was piling up. In front of Godou and Doni there was『a team of two devil kings that originally shouldn’t be possible to join hand with each other』that should be called as the wickedest tag team.

This tag team was Marquis Voban, and Sect Founder Luo Hao.

The devil that called storm and wolf. The mystic that mastered to the extreme both martial art and magic.

What kind of reply would Kusanagi Godou give to Salvatore

Doni? The two old devil kings were going to hear the answer with interest and anticipation. Their eyes were shining fiercely.

Yes. For the veteran group of the Campiones, this

development――was instead something that they welcomed

joyfully.

Tsk. Godou clicked his tongue.

Every single one of them, they all are hopeless people with bankrupt personality.

I cannot go along with this lot using normal nerves.

An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Poison for poison, hold back poison using poison――. Godou spoke as one of the poison himself.

「Then, leaving aside the detail for later……I’ll leave one of them to you!」

「Sure thing!」

Doni grinned responsively and withdrew his sword. The

Japanese katana became unsheathed smoothly from the sheath that he had been carrying until now. He then discarded the sheath on the snow casually. Did he not know about Miyamoto Musashi’s『Kojirou, defeated』, or he just didn’t bother with it?

In any case, Salvatore Doni was a master that wasn’t inferior even against the master swordsman of the ancient time.

The opponent he pointed his sword tip to was――

「Three years……no it has been four years perhaps.」

Marquis Voban narrowed his emerald colored eyes.

「So, you are going to take me on with that piece of

stick――with that thing that is the only thing you fool know.」

「I think it has been since that time with Siegfried isn’t it? That case is like homework for both of us, let’s finish it up in this occasion ‘kay.」

「Hmph. That’s a good suggestion from a fool like you.」

The two who both originated from Europe were talking about their connection from before.

In that case, the remaining grouping would be――the elder

sister and younger brother of Orient born.

「As for us it has been four months isn’t it. Fufufufu. Elder sister will directly ascertain your growth after all this time!」

「There is no need at all for me to get ascertained at all though.

」

The superior skill of the smiling elder sister was exactly that of heavenly maiden of the enchanted land.

In contrast with that peerless genius, Godou bluntly spoke toward Luo Cuilian who was planning to mercilessly strike

someone who she called as little brother.

「Just so you know, I’m not a human who can let myself get

punched obediently.」

「Just as I wished for. Crushing you when you are serious is exactly the thing that will let your elder sister to display her peerless greatness under the heaven to all the people in the land.」

The devil king civil war was progressing to a new state of the war.

The『Fairy Corridor』that was exhibiting terrific absorption force just some time ago was already vanishing.

The figures of Hanuman, Seiten Taisei, Perseus, John Pluto Smith, and Alexander Gascoigne had also disappeared.

Madam Aisha who was totally exhausted was carried away by

Erica and Liliana.

And then right now, a battle of two versus two was starting.

The one who moved first was Godou.

He merely charged in straight line without doing anything

complicated. He ran with all his might toward the powerful enemy – Luo Cuilian, and collided with his body――!

「DAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!」

Exactly because it was a foolishly simple motion that it was fast, and sharp.

It became a tackle with a speed that was like bullet. However, its might was like a locomotive running wild. It was thanks to the brute strength filling Godou’s body to the brim due to his authority.

Of course, it was the monstrous strength that came from

Verethragna’s second avatar the『Bull』.

「Amazing herculean strength……surely it can even be called

peerless in human realm! If only my might of Vajra doesn’t exist!」

Godou who was turned into running wild locomotive collided his head and his shoulder at his step elder sister.

But both hands of Luo Cuilian that were elegantly thrust out blocked it『softly』. Yet the whole body of the elder sister that was supporting both arms and hands was wringing out intense power.

Divine Might of Vajrapani――.

It was a clash between two sides who were wielding authority of superhuman strength together.

「Whoops. Gramps’ opponent is here, so look at me properly

okay!」

「Hmph. You are still a restless man huh, just as always!」

The diagonal slash Doni unleashed using his katana was

avoided by the old marquis with a leap back.

It was an agility that really didn’t suit an old man with white hair, it was truly an animalistic movement. In fact, right after that Marquis Voban transformed into a grey wolf and dashed quickly.

Chasing after the wolf’s back and tail, Doni also sprinted with the speed of a gale――.

During that time Godou reached out both his hands and

grasped tightly the elder sister’s both hands.

「OOOOOOH!」

「Fun――ha!」

It was a contest of strength where each other’s hands were firmly holding the other’s hands.

Both Kusanagi Godou and Luo Cuilian, if the opponent was

likened with the hero of Greek mythology Heracles, then they were Campione that challenged a contest of strength squarely.

The physical strength of both was currently even――no.

「Aren’t you something, Godou. Even if you are the same godslayer like me, but someone who challenge me with just

strength――has never appear for even one until now!」

Faint smile was beautifully coloring the lips of the elder sister.

In contrast, the little brother had no composure to smile. Even though their temporary output was at the same level, but as expected the latent power sleeping inside their body was

different.

「Push if the enemy pushed, push if the enemy pulled. The

essence of martial art dwells exactly in the simple contest of strength. No matter how much one learn the greatest

technique, those who make light of strength will only be

defeated futilely by strength. Fufufufu. My special move should be wielded exactly for the sake of crushing that kind of man of valor!」

Her beautiful lips――breathed out boasting, and a sharp

exhalation.

The air was rattling like an electric shock at that moment and gave rise to a sonic wave.

「Shit……-!」

Godou was greatly blown away.

He was loudly knocked down by the shockwave of sound that

was released before his eyes

Dragon’s Howl and Tiger’s Roar. It blew out voice and breath as shockwave and wind. Rivaling the peerless Vajrapani’s

might――it was an authority of Sect Founder Luo Hao.

If the elder sister sang it in good form, the magic wind’s might would rise without limit.

The blown away Godou fell down on his butt, even so he immediately pushed his right hand forward. It was as though he was trying to block the roar of dragon and tiger with his palm.

「Ama no Murakumo!」

「That technique!?」

Luo Cuilian gazed in wonderment. That was because

shockwave was also launched from Godou’s right hand and

clashed against the magic sound wave the elder sister launched right from the front, where both sides were extinguished

together.

「I recalled it.」

The elder sister’s lovely face smiled cherubically.

「Hidden inside your right arm――the divine sword of

Yamato. It has the power to copy the authority that is used nearby. Although it’s just for a limited time.」

「Yeah. This is just a little trick for copying a bit, but it’s really useful.」

「Certainly. In our previous confrontation, I was done in by that little trick.」

The elder sister spoke seemingly with recollection of the scene at Nikkou’s Toshogu Shrine.

「This is a good opportunity――to accomplish the vindication of my honor for that time.」

「Didn’t Linghua also said that it was a draw?」

「What a joke. Getting a draw against one’s little brother, that’s an unbearable disgrace.」

Both sides were even in the offense and defense until now. In that case, the next move that Luo Cuilian would unleash next surely would be――Godou quickly stood up.

He wasn’t that skillful that he would be able to endure it while lying on the ground.

And then, the ruler of the circles of martial art declared just as he expected.

「The elder sister’s special move, let me have you learn directly with your body!」

She stepped forward at the same time while saying that.

First her right palm strike struck *TAN TAN TAN TAN!* four times. They were aimed at Godou’s face. Next, the five fingers of her left hand bent like hook claw and came fying to gouge his stomach.

The prided divine skill of Luo Cuilian – The Twelve Divine Palm Strikes of the Flying Phoenix.

Right now, Godou only had one way to resist it.

「Fear me, for I have wings!」

Godspeed invocation using Verethragna’s seventh avatar『

Raptor』――.

With this even the palm strikes that the elder sister unleashed looked like slow motion in Godou’s eyes. He dodged the five palm strikes from the combination of left and right hands

without difficulty.

Even though it couldn’t be said to be speed of light, but this avatar granted him speed that was just like lightning.

However, Luo Cuilian wasn’t even flustered.

「……Fufu」

Her lips were breaking out into a calm smile.

The sound of the surrounding was getting harder to hear

because he was in the middle of godspeed activation. Even the faint chuckle of the elder sister sound stifled. But, it was obvious that she still had composure to spare.

That was natural. After all the ruler of the martial art circles was a master of secret technique that defeated even godspeed.

「I should have taught you before, that such thing doesn’t work against me!」

The palm strike of Luo Cuilian was unleashed once more.

This time it was only one strike, aiming at Godou’s

chest――toward his heart. This strike didn’t look like slow motion. When he noticed, her palm was right before his eyes.

There was less than 10 centimeters before it impacted.

She had the shortest and fastest striking form for the sake of capturing even user of godspeed――.

It was something he had learned from his battle against

masters like Salvatore Doni or Sect Founder Luo Hao. That was used against him once more now.

If the palm of flying phoenix hit him, then even though it was the head of a Campione, it wouldn’t be able to avoid from

getting pulverized.

Godou yelled.

「Faster――even faster!」

「Hou!?」

Acceleration. It was just an increase around ten percent, but Godou’s speed rose.

He dodged the sure kill palm strike just barely, and then he circled to the elder sister’s back within an instant. It looked exactly like a thunder had passed through.

「Aren’t your back left unattended here, Nee-san!」

Godou turned off his godspeed when he was at the back of the mighty elder sister.

It was to prevent his aim from slipping due to moving too fast.

On top of that he attempted to trip up the noble legs of Luo Cuilian using a judo-like move.

In order to get away from this, the ruler of martial art circles lightly jumped forward of all things.

She greatly leaped using technique of preeminent qing gong and took distance for 7, 8 meters from Godou who had taken her back. It was a splendid body movement, but it wasn’t a movement that a great person like Sect Founder Luo Hao

should display in a battle against a little brother=inferior opponent.

Surprise and feeling of danger――made her did that.

「Moderation of tempo……」

In a seldom seen sight, a shock appeared on the expression of Luo Cuilian.

「So you dared to not show your fastest at the beginning

instead aren’t you, Godou?」

「Yeah. I suppressed the speed to the ninety percent of my

fastest and left a leeway to accelerate for when the moment arrives. If I didn’t do that, I’m going to get easily caught by Nee-san and others after all……」

Just being fast wouldn’t work.

Then, he just needed to become able to control slowness too.

He learned this from Black Prince Alec that was also an expert of godspeed movement. Godou turned on his godspeed once

more. He started running toward his elder sister.

「What about this, Nee-san!?」

「――!」

He tried to take the back of Luo Cuilian once more with a

movement that followed clock rotation. She wasn’t an

opponent where the same hand could work against, so this

time he used his highest speed――the speed of lightning right from the start.

Naturally Godou’s movement was seen through.

The elder sister rotated her body smoothly and launched a

strike that was called a hook in boxing.

However, the strike didn’t use fist but the palm of her right hand. Her aim was Godou’s flank. It was the very picture of a counter strike.

It was a killing technique that if hit would make his head along with his neck got torn off. That was why Godou――

「Ku……-!」

Decelerate decelerate and――decelerate!

He desperately prayed that in his mind. As the result, Godou’s body that charged forward with a lightning’s highest speed decelerated *gaku-*, and he splendidly came to a standstill in front of Luo Cuilian.

The hook that should have torn off Kusanagi Godou’s head――futilely cut empty air.

「So you finally arrived at the region of free tempo.」

「It’s not really freely though. But, if it’s just for exchanging blow somehow against Nee-san or that bastard Doni――it

seems usable.」

「Fufufufu. For you to accomplish this much growth in less

than a few months.」

The peerless beauty godslayer, Luo Cuilian.

Right now she displayed a radiant smile and nodded.

「Elder sister is carefully observing your manliness right now and feel great joy from my heart. As expected from my little brother. You are truly a magnificent child!」

「I want you to go easy some if that’s what Nee-san is feeling though……」

The ability that was called『godspeed』was to move around

with speed of lightning. However, it wasn’t something done by physically increasing the speed. It was the result of

reducing―― the time for traveling from point A until point B.

Then――controlling it in reverse should also be possible.

Moderation of tempo, it could control not just fastness but also slowness.

Kusanagi Godou finally reached at that region after passing through repeated mortal combats.

Part 2

Kumotori Mountain of Okutama region――.

The forest around the area near the summit only had needle-leaved tree of pine family.

The trees seemed to be Veitch’s silver fir or Tsuga diversifolia.

Doni wasn’t that knowledgeable with plant, but he knew with certainty that they were tree variety that wasn’t really seen much at Europe.

However, broadleaf tree was increasing the more he went

down. They didn’t have leaf at all because of the winter, but there were a lot of familiar trees that were similar with trees in Europe. Trees like Siebold’s beech, oak, or evergreen oak.

Doni was starting the duel inside that mountain forest that seemed vaguely nostalgic.

However, it wasn’t a straightforward battle of slashing at each other with sword.

「Guess the terrain advantage is with the gramps eh……」

He was walking around in the forest of winter alone, stepping forward smoothly on the snow.

The demonic wolf that was the manifestation of Marquis

Voban――Doni was wandering since a little bit ago where he

was pursued by a beast that he couldn’t see the figure of.

It was inside the mountain at night. The light source was only the moon and stars’ twinkling at the sky.

But, it wasn’t really a problem. The amount of light was good enough for Doni with his effective night vision, and above all――he didn’t rely on his eyes. Right now he was sharpening his hearing and tactile sense.

It was for the sake of sensing the faint sound and the vibration of the air.

The marquis should be looking for chance while approaching Doni……

「He came!」

*shuu-* There was a presence of something moving out with

supple motion.

At that moment, Doni’s body was moving unconsciously. Just like a leaf floating on water stream, Doni’s body lightly moved half a meter to the left.

Right after that, from the shadow of the nearby tree――the

large body of a grey wolf leaped out.

GAaaaaAAAAA-!

A roar burst from the jaw that could crunch even steel easily.

Originally Doni should be pressed down by the robust wolf and had a part of his body somewhere cruelly bitten apart. Doni avoided that with light motion of a floating leaf and turned into counter attack with a single diagonal slash from below that lightly grazed the opponent.

That was exactly the sword of empty mind. His hand and body manipulated the sword before his mind could even think.

The emerald green eyes of the demon wolf shined mysteriously due to the grazing slash. It was the evil eye that could change tens of thousands of people into salt altogether.

「――!?」

In that moment, although it was just for an instant, Doni’s entire body stiffened.

As the result the reverse diagonal slash of the sword of empty mind slightly decelerated and Doni’s swordsmanship also

wavered. Due to that the demonic wolf rushed through Doni’s front before the counterattacking blade could reach it.

「So there is that kind of way to use that……」

Until the end the evil eye was an authority that only affected

“normal living thing”.

It had no power to the degree that could turn Campione’s body into salt. However it could become an underhanded trick to dull the movement just for an instant――.

Exactly because this was an intense offense and defense at the very limit that it became truly useful.

「As expected gramps Voban doesn’t make any blunder!」

GAaaaaaaAAAAAAAA-!

This time the wolf roared and attacked fiercely toward the admiring Doni.

The demonic wolf was making the forest as cover while leaping at Doni from the right, from the left, and sometimes from

above the branch of broadleaf tree with『GAaaAA-!』roar.

The demonic wolf carried out hit and run, rushing around

inside the forest with elusive movement.

「Whoops oops oops.」

Doni was continuously dodging that.

With his movement――the movement of a leaf floating on

water stream, he drifted lightly here and there. Each time he dodged, he also showered a counterattack slash back.

A chopping slash right from the front to the wolf.

Slash that attempted to make round slice at the wolf’s torso from the side.

Other attack like one hand thrust to skewer the windpipe of the wolf. But, the wolf also moved its body with reflex of wild beast, furthermore it also fully used the evil eye and

continuously endured one attack after another――!

「Then, what about this.」

GAaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAA-!

Doni changed his flesh into steel. If it was with this then even the curse of evil eye would be repelled.

Seeing that the demonic wolf = Marquis Voban howled

loudly――right after that. From the sky『DooOOOOOON-!』a

streak of lightning fell.

「WAAAAAAH!?」

The body that was turned into steel along with Doni faltered after getting showered by lightning impact.

Although his immortal body also possessed strong resistance against lightning, but it couldn’t fully neutralize the impact.

The energy of the lightning greatly blown him away.

It appeared that the marquis was firmly calling lightning cloud overhead while he was running around the forest.

「You got me. It won’t be this troublesome if it’s just against wolf.」

「You yourself, as always you are swinging around a piece of stick skillfully. Although you got no other ability than that.」

The wolf spit out its words with Voban’s voice when Doni stood up quickly.

By the way even for a martial art master, a first class melee fighter would find it difficult to win against wild beast in hand-to-hand combat. Speed, power, physical ability between the two sides were just too different. It would be impossible

without enough equipment and preparation beforehand.

But, of course a swordsman at Salvatore Doni’s level was an exception.

Regardless of that, he had this much trouble against Marquis Voban who transformed into demonic wolf. It could even be

said that the battle was mostly even.

「Well, but it’s also worth doing because it’s exactly like this.」

「Worth doing――I’ll agree to that point. But as for me I want to try a new entertainment soon.」

The grey colored wolf suddenly returned to a human form.

Marquis Voban’s face grinned widely, he was gazing at Doni haughtily.

「I thought that I’ll accompany you in your style for a brief entertainment and so I tried playing along for a while. But I guess this is enough already. Now let’s do this in my way.」

「Ee―h」

「This is a match against a man whose specialty is a piece of stick. I don’t even have any duty to intentionally do it in a position where your stick can reach don’t you think.」

Suddenly a silhouette appeared behind the derisive Marquis Voban.

It was a witch riding a broom. Her body was wrapped with

nostalgic ancient style black robe, and her head was even

wearing wide brimmed hat. Of course she was floating in air along with her broom.

And then――the black robed witch looked completely dried up.

She was a mummy.

It was only natural that she looked old fashioned. Surely this witch was a victim that was murdered by Marquis Voban more than a century ago.

「So you are going to come at me like that.」

Doni lamented. Living people who fell into the marquis’s hand was resurrected as『Dead Servant』and served the devil king

as loyal slave.

The dead witch quickly waved her hand.

The body of Marquis Voban was tinged with sparkling light and he floated in the sky.

It was like in the fairy-tale of Peter Pan. The children who got the magic powder put on them by Tinker Bell would be able to freely fly in the sky.

In fact, the marquis was rising to the sky together with the dead witch――.

「Don’t worry. I’ll at least leave an opponent for you to play with for the time being.」

「They aren’t really fun fellows though.」

From inside the darkness, one, and then one more『Dead

Servant』were coming out.

Middle age European knight equipped with plate armor. Fencer with rapier hanging on his waist and showy clothes, like a noble from Renaissance period. A warrior with Bedouin black

clothes and scimitar. A rifleman of French’s revolution even smoothly drawing out his saber.

The man with full armor and helmet added with wing

decoration on his back was holding a war axe, perhaps he was a Poland winged knight. A soldier with camouflaged clothes and face painted black had a Gurkha knife in his hand…….

Everyone was living dead equipped with sword type weapon.

Surely they were all famous swordsman when they were still living. It could be easily guessed from the way they walked and the way their body moved. However, it didn’t seem that there was even a single one among them that was at the level of a master like Doni.

These fellows――brandished their respective sword and

assaulted!

Doni was evading around with his floating leaf movement, his body was drifting smoothly here and there away from the

many slashes unleashed by the living dead one after another while he was returning back counterattack mercilessly.

「O sword of Nuada, grant strength to me!」

His whole right arm, from the shoulder joint until his

fingertips changed into a『silver arm』. The weapon swung by this arm became a magic sword that bisected all creation on the earth.

Each time Doni’s katana flashed, a dead servant was defeated one by one.

However, each time that happened new living dead arrived

from behind the darkness and participated at the besieging battle that surrounded the silver armed swordsman――.

He didn’t think that a battle of one against many was unfair or anything, but a battle against dead opponent was unsatisfying.

「I don’t like the way of thinking that it’s fine to just push with number.」

「Hahahaha. I’m the opposite. I also like trampling alone an overwhelming number of enemy, or the

opposite――tormenting small number to death with superior

number is also my favorite. It can be said that both are styles of Voban’s preference!」

From the sky it wasn’t just Voban’s loud laughter that came down, but even lightning strike also came down.

*DOoooN! DOoooN! DOoooN! DOoooN!*

It wasn’t just one or two. But a consecutive attack, furthermore it kept coming without gap. Each time one lightning fell, the ground shook from the impact and snow and mud burst.

Trees that were standing close together were scattered and blazing flame was starting to appear.

Even the Dead Servants were also beaten up by their master’s lightning strike and became scorched black.

「No other way if it’s like this.」

『Silver Arm』that cut apart everything was exactly his

foremost authority.

That was one of the few fixations Salvatore Doni had.

He wanted to directly cut apart into two using the sword in his hand no matter what it was. To say further, a large factor of that was also because he didn’t have any other authority that could be used to attack.

No matter what kind of enemy he faced, even if he was facing against UFO, in any case he would fight only with sword.

However, in the case that it was a situation where it was

physically impossible to do that――

「This isn’t my preference but, perhaps I’ll do various thing.」

Right after Doni whispered that, he went「Hm?」while tilting his head.

White mist was enshrouding inside the forest. It was really thick. The thickness was to the degree that he couldn’t see thirty centimeter ahead of him, a pure white mist.

He had never heard of this, but was this also an authority of Marquis Voban?

「U, uu―n……」

「Are you awake, Madam Aisha!?」

「Hya, hyes. Syomehow……」

Madam Aisha was groaning on Erica’s back.

The Italian girl dashing on the mountain path stopped her legs in panic and gently put down the lady that she was carrying on her back down on the ground. She was just climbing down the steep mountain path with a speed equal with a car using『leap magic』that was the same type of qing gong that was used by Lu Yinghua and his kind.

Liliana who was running parallel with Erica using the same magic also arrived soon at their side and asked.

「Is there……anything strange with your body condition?」

「Eerr, not really――my? My my?」

The madam was about to say that there was nothing strange, but suddenly she faltered.

She tilted her head in wonder and hesitated. It seemed that she felt some kind of discomfort.

It was just when they were about to ask her state in detail.

「Mist?」

Liliana frowned with a suspicious look. Thick mist came out without them noticing and they couldn’t even see the face of the companion before their eyes due to it.

「This give me bad premonition……」

Liliana who was a witch while also a Templar knight

whispered. That was undoubtedly a revelation brought about to her by her spiritual sight power.

「Hmm……」

Dejanstahl Voban whispered.

He was rising in the sky along with the dead witch that applied the magic on him.

Below, a winter mountain forest without a single leaf was

spreading. Inside that forest were Doni who was pursued by dead swordsman army having rain of thunder raining down on him.

While that was happening, Voban was about to drop great

lightning strike with his whole might, but just when he was about to do that――

「Something strange came out huh.」

White thick mist gushed out which hid the mountain forest below from his sight.

Voban was a man that called storm and controlled wind, rain, and thunder. However, that weather manipulation ability

didn’t include even the creation of mist.

「Is this that idiot’s authority?」

Voban noticed after he whispered that.

The scent lurking inside the air. That scent which was caught by the wolf’s sense of smell――there was no doubt.

「I see, so this is that guy’s work.」

It seemed that the climax of devil king civil war was still being in a state of flux. Sensing that, the old demon wolf king

shrugged.

「Perhaps it’s better to reduce those guys to ash along with this mountain.」

Obliterating the surface to nothing using flame of judgment falling from the sky――.

Actually even such authority existed inside the prided

authorities of Marquis Voban.

However, it was an authority to burn to nothing the enemy

territory or the battlefield. Because it would only leave vast scorched field in the end, he rarely used it. The point where it consumed remarkable amount of magic power also made it

unsuited for a prolonged battle royal.

Besides above all else.

「The fired flame is just too lukewarm for finishing. Even if the absurdly obstinate godslayers are swallowed by sea of flame, just how many will die from that……」

He guessed that he should observe quietly instead for now. The greatest idiot of the seven devil kings was stuck in the trap that was prepared by that sham. The battle of Kusanagi Godou and Sect Founder Luo Hao was also continuing.

Voban made an eye signal at the dead witch.

「You stay here, report the detail to me.」

He would hide himself and rested for a while. His instruction was for that purpose.

Part 3

Godou used godspeed to oppose the divine technique of the top of martial art Luo Cuilian.

A palm strike filled with peerless immense strength was

launched for about thirty attacks――Godou made all of them

hit empty air. That happened even though every single strike was attack that personified the essence of The Twelve Divine Palm Strikes of the Flying Phoenix without holding anything back that was far from ordinary, they were attack that was enough to capture even godspeed.

Nevertheless, it wasn’t something that was accomplished

easily by any meant.

The elder sister addressed him when both of them stopped

moving.

「Fufufufu……have you slightly run out of breath?」

「Just a little. Don’t worry about me. I can just rest a lot after beating up Nee-san.」

He was controlling his tempo while still in a godspeed state that put burden in his mind and body.

It was really a tiresome work. However――it was also still a fact that Godou’s words weren’t a bluff. Compared to before, the damage to himself that was accompanying godspeed

movement was decreasing. The body and mind of Kusanagi

Godou had gotten used to a speed of this degree.

Of course it wasn’t until the same degree of Black Prince Alex though, so Godou bluffed.

「I can still go one for half or even a full hour here. Let’s compare strength until the end, Nee-san.」

「You have guts, saying that to this Luo Hao. Fine then. Receive the full power of your elder sister with that body, and learn something about martial art, little brother!」

Luo Cuilian spoke sharply with imposing air and began to sing.

「The wind is rustling and the river is frozen――」

「!?」

Dragon’s Roar and Tiger’s Howl. Surely she was intending to pile the ultrasonic wave on top of her flying phoenix palm and Vajrapani might.

Squall that sounded *gou!* blew from the elder sister, so Godou put his guard up.

「The heroic man has gone and will not return forever!」

「Blow out the same wind from our side too, Ama no

Murakumo! Just do it as much as you can!」

He commanded the divine sword dwelling in his right arm

with the intention of buying time.

He would create an extension of time even for just a little so that he could put in order his readiness to oppose that

maddening windstorm, the broadcasting of the shockwave that would blow away everything.

However, before the intention of the two sides could take

shape.

「What!?」

「Hou」

From the night sky where not even stars were visible due to the dark lightning cloud, a streak of white flash was soaring.

That seemed to be a comet that was leaving a trail behind. If a comet that was flying by almost touching the surface ground existed, then perhaps this would be how it went.

This white comet suddenly parted into two and flew toward

the devil kings on the ground.

That was to say toward both Luo Cuilian and Kusanagi Godou!

「It’s aiming at us!?」

「Under Abyss Terrain Reduction……」

In contrast with the shocked Godou, the elder sister’s

expression kept calm――

She chanted Daoist art’s secret word and suddenly vanished.

「Eh!?」

Truly a calm and swift emergency retreat.

However, this action warned Godou. That white comet was

really『bad』, that a valiant warrior like Luo Cuilian could tell it was dangerous with a single glance.

In fact, a white comet was falling toward the spot where the elder sister was standing just now.

Gouuuuuuuuu-!

Flash and wind blast burst, and shockwave was rushing

through.

A hole was gouged on the ground with the comet impact.

Although the hole looked modest with a diameter that was at best four, five meter, it looked terrifyingly deep. It was an attack in the level that made the elder sister retreated, so by any chance the possibility that it reached a depth until several thousand meters was――.

「Ku――!」

Godou ran away with godspeed.

The mountain range that included this Kumotori mountain in it spanned across Okutama – Chichibu – Yamanashi, it boasted the widest scale as the mountainous district at the outskirts of Tokyo. It was precipitous mountains that once were used as training place for the mountaineering ascetics.

But, Godou had the speed and agility of『Raptor』.

As the result of sprinting with godspeed in full activation, he was able to reach until a beautiful ravine in less than an instant.

He was by the side of a mountain stream where it seemed char or salmon could be fished.

(However, during that time he rushed through the forest on the way and leaped over steep slope and so on for shortcut. Even route that was full of thicket that normal mountaineering

ascetic wouldn’t choose, he ran through the whole route by a forced march using thicket branch or leaf as foothold, and traveled through a distance of two mountains until here.)

However――Godou was astonished when he glanced at the

sky.

The white comet was still following him close!

「Just what’s with this!?」

Godou was still in the middle of sprinting with godspeed.

He jumped over the beautiful mountain stream and then

continued to run without difficulty even on ground that was piled up with deep snow or ground with frozen ice that

normally would make him slipped up.

The white comet didn’t get left behind and tailed after Godou.

In other words, that thing was also flying with godspeed! On top of being able to divide to aim for multiple targets, it even had homing ability!

「What is that light!?」

What utility. As expected was this an authority that was

controlled by a Campione?

But before he could find the answer, Godou was shocked once again.

「!?」

His ankle was suddenly caught when he was in the middle of sprinting in godspeed.

And then he was dragged back. Into the ground. To below the ground that he had run through in full speed until now.

Godou’s whole body was sinking underground as though the

ground was mud.

From his legs to his waist, chest, and last the top of his head vanished into the ground.

It was at that time the white comet lost its target and passed through vainly right above the point where Godou disappeared.

「Uwaa――!?」

Even though he was dragged inside the ground.

For some reason Godou was――tasting the sensation that felt like he was falling from the sky.

He was falling inside darkness with terrifying speed. There was no floor or bottom in this jet black space, not even any kind of

object existed, he got no feeling at all that he would crash into something.

「Rope?」

He looked at his left ankle that was caught by someone just now and noticed.

His ankle was being entangled by a rope with weight attached.

It seemed that this was the perpetrator that dragged Godou into the ground――no. It wasn’t underground.

Godou understood already. That this place was inside spell barrier.

He was being captured by some kind of spell right now and was in the middle of being imprisoned somewhere.

「Don’t underestimate me!」

As the result of piling up more than enough experience as

Campione even if reluctantly, it seemed that even his instinct in this kind of thing was working. He reflexively thought up an idea to resist what was happening.

He concentrated his mind and heightened the magic power

dwelling inside his body and heart――.

It was a trick in order to oppose antagonistic spell and so on.

And then, what was happening wasn’t something so powerful

that it could restrict a devil king Campione indefinitely.

As he expected, the thing that captured Godou which was

something between magic to authority suddenly vanished.

「Uwah!?」

A moment later, Godou was thrown out to a dry river bed

where there were only gravels.

It was still night. There was variety of rocks, small and big at the side of a mountain stream. He was inside a mountain――it seemed that he was at an area with elevation that wasn’t that high.

Godou stood up while enduring the pain throughout his body.

「I’m still in Okutama……?」

The place didn’t seem that different with the valley that he saw before he escaped from the white comet.

He didn’t travel that far from where he was just now. Godou stared fixedly at the『enemy』with aniticpation.

Power for the sake of fighting was overflowing in his body the instant he got thrown out here.

There was the enemy of godslayer, a『Heretic God』right

nearby. A sticky gaze was being directed at Godou from slight distance…….

「Is it, Rama?」

The good looking youth before his eyes looked exactly like the

『King of the End』Ramachandra.

His blue long hair was conspicuous as always, he was also

carrying on his back the divine sword of salvation which had blade over one meter long. However, there was also something different from him.

His skin was brown, and the color of the garment he was clad in was ominously black.

And above all else his eyes were different. The refreshing air of that great hero had vanished away somewhere. Now his eyes

looked really venomous, glaring at Kusanagi Godou with eyes that were full with hatred.

「I’ll ask again……. Are you Rama?」

「Laksmana. O fiendish Rakshasa Raja, know that I am the little brother of my exalted elder brother.」

The tanned good looking god introduced himself with small

volume.

Godou tried to recall about Rama’s little brother. Laksmana was the second son among four brothers. Among the little brothers, it was only Laksmana who accompanied his wandering elder

brother for lifetime, he devoted himself to his elder brother by putting his life on the line.

「You carrying that sword mean……」

Laksmana was carrying a sheathed divine sword of salvation on his back.

That sword ought to be called as the other self of the hero Prince Rama. Godou spoke.

「Looks like you are planning to become the proxy until Rama come back huh.」

「Not a proxy. I’m doing the dirty work for my elder brother’s sake. That’s all.」

The little brother of the great hero smirked broadly.

That was a grin that was filled with great hatred. His noble good look declined wastefully by his own expression. It was expressing the distortion of his soul.

Godou came to a realization when he reached that thought.

Before this there was a mysterious shadow squirming on

Rama’s back, it took out powerful arrow from the quiver by itself in order to shoot it. Rama called that shadow as『the one accepting all the distortion in my place』――.

「I met you before too wasn’t it?」

Convinced of that, Godou declared.

「You hid inside Rama and tried to secretly shoot me dead. The other day, that time at the battle in Boso.」

「So you noticed, godslayer. I’ll correct the blunder of that time right now. Though I would be able to easily take care of thou if the『Nagapasha(Dragon Knotted Rope)』just now could

imprison thou.」

Laksmana’s left hand was carrying a bundled rope with weight attached.

It was the tool that entangled Godou’s ankle and dragged him underground. It seemed that it was a weapon that was related with India myth.

「Well, no matter. The current thou……is the one most

exhausted among the seven devil kings. Even this Laksmana

who succeeded the valor of my radiantly fierce elder brother has enough prospect of victory.」

「Now that you mentioned it, Perseus and others said it.」

The grand free-for-all fight from Tokyo’s Odaiba that traveled until this Okutama.

Among the participating Campiones, the one who used the

most power was indeed Godou.

But, this scheme of Laksmana who was attempting to take advantage of that was really narrow-minded and vulgar for the little brother of the『King of the End』.

「They said about a plan to wait for us to weaken from the

battle royal. So you were the one who thought that up?」

「Correct.」

「So it’s only your face that is similar with Rama……」

Godou rethought after whispering so.

No. That older brother has really excellent character that is abnormal for a Heretic God, then it’s just like what he said, perhaps Laksmana was like this exactly because『he is taking in all』the distortion of the exalted hero Ramachandra. So this too is this guy’s dedication as a little brother.

「So you are going to kill me for your big brother’s sake?」

「It’s for the sake of my pure and virtuous elder brother, and it’s also for the order of the world.」

He was looking at Godou with eyes that looked like terrifying poisonous insect while declaring that.

That weight-attached rope vanished from Laksmana’s left

hand. In exchange a steel long bow appeared. And then an

arrow also appeared on his right hand.

The arrow possessed red――fresh blood colored arrowhead, it was an eerie arrow.

「I will exterminated thou this time for sure, o godslayer.」

「Sorry, but I absolutely want to beg off of that!」

Godou turned on godspeed at the same time when he said that.

He turned it off when he was dragged into the barrier of darkness by that sacred rope. And then, he circled to behind Laksmana with a speed that was equal with lightning.

He returned to normal speed after he took the back of the too distorted god.

「!?」

「Ama no Murakumo, do it.」

The divine sword dwelling in his right arm launched

shockwave when he shortly commanded so.

Sonic wave that came from demonic wind――that was the

authority of his elder sister, Luo Cuilian that he copied.

Laksmana that got hit directly with that was greatly blown away and yelled in irritation.

「Kuh――! You still have that much power remaining!?」

「…………」

Laksmana was sinking into the ground while cursing.

It seemed he retreated. It was meaningless to be thoughtlessly elated with triumph, so Godou was instead staying silent. The excitement in his mind and body when he was near a god was also vanishing.

Even though Laksmana was a god, but after all he was a

subordinate god of Rama.

He should have postponed his confrontation against Godou by the time his scheme was broken through.

Perhaps Laksmana’s distortion was just that great that he

couldn’t even make such judgment.

「Rama’s little brother huh……」

Godou sighed and then pondered.

Should he say that it was an unexpected ambush? Actually

when he was thrown out on this dry river bed, he was

suspecting a possibility that another man was waiting for him.

Yes. The white comet flying at him previously.

An attack that was aiming at Kusanagi Godou and Sect Founder Luo Hao, two Campiones at the same time.

Not only the flying projectile was homing at escaping target, it even exhibited an extraordinary additional ability of godspeed.

By any chance the arrow just now, was perhaps something that was launched by that man…….

Godou fiddled with a certain suspicion.

Part 4

「What happened?」

「A hindrance entered when it was good. But, when I think if it’s due to the act of someone……fufufufu.」

「Aren’t your mood really good, Sect Founder Luo Hao?」

「Even though you say that, but you yourself are too.」

The words of Luo Cuilian who showed a smile that reminded

one of the visage of flower caused Dejanstahl Vobal to also make a faint smile.

「Fu……. Both of us really can’t be helped. After all formidable enemy and powerful enemy that cannot be dealt by ordinary

means are appearing one after another, letting us to taste worthy battle. This is what we are always wishing for a long time――for more than a hundred years.」

「Indeed.」

In the mountains region of Okutama, mountains with similar elevation were stretching out undulatingly.

Kumotori Mountain, Kokumotori Mountain, Nanatsuishi

Mountain, Takamaru Mountain, Takanosu Mountain,

Mutsuishi Mountain, and so on, there would be no end to it if the name of the mountains were to be listed one by one (though of course they didn’t know the name of each individual

mountain).

Both of them were currently on the peak of Takanosu

Mountain.

The place was an empty plot with a bit of space, there were only trees growing sparsely there.

The lightning cloud that Voban called was already leaving from the sky.

The air of the winter mountain was clear and serene, projecting the radiance of the stars with beauty that was impossible at the dull sky of the city.

The moon tonight was bright although mist was hanging in the air.

And then――

「How do you look at that?」

「That person too, as I thought he seemed to be safe.」

The target of their gaze was Kumotori mountain that had

became battlefield just a bit of time ago.

The summit of the mountain was turned into a crater due to Kusanagi Godou’s attack.

The Kumotori Mountain that was holed open. And then

Kokumotori Mountain that was beside it. Continuing beside it was a rocky mountain Nanatsuishi, the gently sloping ridgeline was drawing winding wavy form.

It was only this area――that was enshrouded by thick white

mist.

It was as though only that area was covered by thick

smokescreen.

It wasn’t a natural phenomenon caused by mountain weather

that changed easily. It was clear for the two old veteran

Campiones that it was the work of someone.

That was why they were calmly acting as if they were

‘observing like a disinterested party” ――.

「According to my servant’s report, it seem that both Salvatore Doni and Aisha are already stuck inside the trap.」

「Possibly my little brother Kusanagi Godou is also in the same situation currently.」

「Then……sect founder. I’ll take a rest in this area. Chasing after fox that has burrowed into a hole in the ground is not my style.」

「Fufufufu. I have heard before.」

Luo Cuilian already guessed that the old marquis was saying that as a joke.

「That the royalty of Europe would release hunting dogs into the forest to have them chase out the prey.」

「Hah. Actually I am bringing a pet dog here to at least help with the hunt. I think it’s about time soon to make use of it.」

「Then, I will――leave a clone here.」

「Hou, a clone of sect founder Luo Hao is it?」

「It’s not something usable in a match against expert. But, if it’s just for『hunting helper』that you spoke about, well……it

should make do somehow.」

「In that case, we will meet again when the prey is driven out.

」

「I don’t mind. Then, later.」

Both devil kings turned their back on each other without even deciding contact method or place to meet.

They began to walk quickly to different directions.

Meaninglessly meeting face to face and staying at the same place idly were something preposterous for the two of them.

After all both of them were in relationship where sooner or later they would have a showdown.

It seemed the mountain stream where he encountered

Laksmana was at Yamanashi prefecture.

He was able to return until Tokyo’s western side that was

around four, five kilometer northwest from there in less than a second using full speed sprinting was of course thanks to

godspeed.

There was a crater on the summit of Kumotori Mountain that was gouged out by Lancelot.

Godou avoided that place by running in godspeed and

advanced following mountain ridge until Kokumotori

Mountain beside it. He almost reached the mountain

summit――

There a white thick mist was spreading before his eyes.

「Indeed, this mist give unpleasant feeling.」

Godou immediately turned off the godspeed when he stepped

into the thick mist.

He was walking slowly with the same pace like a normal

mountain climber while calling at his companion who taught him of this strange situation.

「So, everyone――Erica, Liliana, and also Aisha-san, my

companions are all inside here then……」

(Yes. I cannot feel everyone’s thought even when I sharpen my power of divine inspiration.)

The one who answered him was the telepathic wave of Mariya Yuri.

She had recovered from her exhaustion due to overusing spiritual power, and now she once more resuming to give

support from the realm of the dead. It was a reliable

reinforcement even though it was a formless one.

(This mist――it’s a barrier that even my divine inspiration cannot peek into, that’s why I thought that if perhaps they are present inside it.)

「So that’s what Mariya feel.」

(Yes. Though it’s only vaguely.)

The『vaguely』that an excellent spiritual sight user said was more believable than the reasoning of a great detective.

Godou understood that more than anyone else. That was the

reason that he easily discarded the possibility that they had got away from Okutama area using flying magic or anything else and came here.

After his skirmish with Laksmana, Godou dared to not move

from that spot.

That was because he wanted to avoid the foolishness of moving around in midnight at a snow mountain where he didn’t even understand his location. And above all else, it was also because he believed that if he waited then a support from his

companion would surely come.

His expectation wasn’t betrayed when Yuri sent telepathic

wave at him from the realm of the dead.

But, after the graceful princess shrine maiden taught Godou that he was still in Okutama Mountains, she also reported to him about the “mysterious thick mist” ――.

「This area, I have been taken here for mountain climbing

before.」

Sometime he was invited to mountain. His acquaintances at the local shopping district or at his part-time workplace that liked outdoor would ask him. Tokyo people were a lot, so they naturally would head toward the nearby Okutama.

Kumotori Mountain that got its head blown up in the middle of fierce battle.

That place and this Kumotori Mountain was connected like

“dumpling that was skewered by spit”.

If one was walking following the mountain ridge from one

summit to another summit, it actually could be traveled in just a few dozen minutes.

If it was Erica and Liliana who possessed leg strength that was distanced from normal people, then surely that time would be even shorter.

It strayed from the topic but, the mountain climbing route from Kumotori Mountain that was at the western edge of

Tokyo, to the neighboring Kokumotori Mountain, Nanatsuishi Mountain, Takanosu Mountain, and so on that was advancing

to the east was connected to the urban area of Okutama.

It was a famous route that was used by many mountain lovers.

Godou was in some distance from that “easy to walk path”.

The bad field of vision due to the white mist made him wanted to make complaint, even so he wordlessly went down the slope.

The snow didn’t pile up that deep, but as expected the ground was easy to slip on.

However, Godou wasn’t particularly bothered.

He kept the godspeed off while drawing out only the lightness from the avatar of『Raptor』――.

When he gave it a try because he felt like it was possible, it turned out to be true. He was going down the snowy slope

safely by jumping agilely.

It appeared that Verethragna’s authority still had room to grow.

「……Though it doesn’t seem like they cannot be used for

location guide.」

Godou grumbled. Before he realized the descending slope had became gentle. There were only leafless beech trees around him. It was as though he had entered into a forest.

He couldn’t see the front well, so he used both his hands to push his way through the trees and mist while advancing…….

His direction sense was gone already. Just where was he going to?

「Hm?」

Godou found something inside there.

「Dead Servant……」

At his feet there was an indescribable corpse, a servant of Marquis Voban lying on the ground.

It was completely dried up, a mummy that was only skin and bone. It was completely equipped with full plate armor and long sword like a Middle Age knight.

And then――it was bisected into two from its head until its groin.

The corpse that was split up straight was transformed from a living death into an unmoving dead body.

「Perhaps this is completely better rather than getting worked hard by that old man Voban.」

(I wish to courteously bury him as soon as the current situation calmed down……)

Yuri sent her thought to him.

They weren’t serving that tyrant because they liked it. He knew that from last year, when he confronted that devil king of Eastern Europe. When Godou was about to agree with the

princess shrine maiden’s opinion, he noticed.

「There are also others……?」

He couldn’t see well because of the white thick mist.

However, if he focused his eyes, there were Dead Servants

collapsed inside the forest here and there. All of them were armed with sword type weapon and armor from old era.

It seemed there were around twenty, thirty bodies just from a quick look.

All of them――were bisected into two. Every single one was

split right into two with vertical line from the top of their head until their groin. There was no other external wound. In

addition.

「Even the trees got done in!」

The trees growing around here, all of them had vertical

slit――from the top until the root. It was as though they were hit by a giant hatchet.

Different from the Dead Servants, even with the vertical slit, the trees were still standing up.

By any chance――Godou suddenly got a weird imagination.

That perhaps the cut object didn’t notice they were cut because the sharpness that was too great.

In fact, the slashed part of the tree was really smooth.

「Just whose work is this? Is it Erica or Liliana, don’t tell me it was Aisha-san……」

(It’s just, a vague idea. But the face of Lord Salvatore came to mind.)

「As expected it’s that guy.」

He was the suspect that came to mind the moment he saw the cut.

That was why he said『as expected』. But what bothered him

was, while fighting a powerful enemy like the marquis, Doni had the time to vertically bisect every single Dead Servant?

Salvatore Doni wasn’t a hero of a historical drama where the fight was only against small fries.

Here Dejanstahl Voban was clashing against the king of sword Doni, then shouldn’t the defeated Dead Servants here were also warrior or martial artist that were a cut above the rest when they were alive?

「That idiot, looks like he have various kind of dangerous

hidden ball trick……」

Come to think of it, when they were sent to the ancient Gallia.

Doni produced something like a line of light from his sword and annihilated a bear pack with one slash. There was also the thing he did of exploding the target that he cut with his sword.

Was he still hiding underhanded tricks like that――

While Godou was pondering, Yuri contacted him with

telepathic wave sounding like there was something was

difficult for her to say.

(Err……about the talk of『how this was done』just now, there

is continuation to it. Actually, from this white mist, I can

strongly feel――the presence of Black Prince Alec. Before, when we entered the goddess island in Malaysia……this mist feels really similar.)

「So it’s Gascoigne.」

Godou immediately comprehended when he was told that.

Indeed it was similar. The hideout of the witch of dawn Circe, it was an “island that cannot be left” which was born from Black Prince Alec’s authority, 「Great Labyrinth」.

「I guess he defended somehow from being sucked when

Aisha-san’s corridor was running wild before. Well, it’s just like that guy.」

Rather, perhaps it should be praised that it was just as expected from the Black Prince Alec.

Godou nodded earnestly. That ruffian prepared this trap to take control of Madam Aisha and Salvatore Doni――

(Go, Godou-san!)

「Eh?」

Yuri suddenly called his name and urged him to be careful.

Black silhouette was slowly approaching him from inside the white thick mist. Could that be Alexander Gascoigne――no.

It was obvious from the person’s silhouette that he was

wearing a long cape.

「Just why are you here?」

Godou asked frankly.

「Aren’t you swallowed by the gate Aisha-san opened just now?

」

John Pluto Smith.

The man that appeared from inside the mist was austerely dressed with black mask and cape.

The holster hanging on his waist was storing a magic gun made from steel. It was a mystical arms that was forged at Astral world.

That gun muzzle could shoot out『Artemis’s Arrow』, an

authority that was an all-purpose projectile weapon――.

Chapter 2 – The Man Who Returned

Part 1

「If you ask me why I’m here」

The masked godslayer, John Pluto Smith.

He was aloof even in this time, speaking as though he was

reciting a tale.

「The answer is simple. Due to Queen Aisha’s corridor, we were sent to fantastical super ancient times――I think it’s roughly twelve thousand years in the past――to the era where we

mankind was nothing more but people of stone age civilization.

I arrived at an island country in Atlantic Ocean that seemed would become the model of the Atlantis legend, asked for the cooperation of the fairies that lived in that land, and finally I was able to secure the mean to time travel.」

「…………」

Putting aside the dumbfounded Godoum the hardships story

that suddenly began continued further.

「In my point of view, it was an expedition that took about three months. However, when I came back in this present time, of all things it hasn’t even been three hours since that corridor rampaged. Truly it should be said as the mystery of time travel in my opinion.」

「………」

「My return to this present age is really just some time ago.」

「So, in place of greeting you aimed at me and Nee-san huh.

With that dangerous gun――」

「Hahahaha. Correct answer.」

Smith easily confessed when Godou pressed on him.

Smith was laughing lightly, but if he remembered correctly it should be an authority that was usurped from the famous

archer and moon goddess of Greek myth, Artemis. It was too malicious to be used for joke.

Nevertheless, the man who traveled to another world just a bit ago had already returned.

「……So this is what Gascoigne is talking about.」

Godou sighed.

You are overlooking two important factors. One is that you are thinking that Madam Aisha can be trusted. And I think you will come to understand yourself about the other factor during that time――.

Godou was finally able to understand the meaning of that

statement of Alec.

In the case that the destination was the past, it was possible to return back by time travel using one’s own strength.

「That means, the gods that were sent together with you are also able to go back here then. Perseus, Son Goku, and

Hanuman are also――」

「More or less. Though it should be a really difficult journey for them.」

「Why?」

「I think here I should praise Madam Aisha, as expected from her. In the era where I was sent to, the gods and Astral world too weren’t as mature as the present era.」

「What do you mean by that?」

「In the good old days, the myth that the people talked about was also simple. The character and ability of the gods that were talked there naturally also became simple. Even if the fairies and gods of that kind of era suddenly encountered a traveler that wished to return back to twelve thousand years

later――they really cannot be expected……to be so mature

intellectually to understand properly the circumstance of the traveler.」

Smith spoke clearly as though in lecture.

「Well, though perhaps in return of being simple, they were also kind toward a really troubled child lost in time. But, whether the virtuous ancient gods have the power to

accurately send home a traveler from their era to twelve

thousand years later or not――one also couldn’t have much

expectation in this aspect too.」

Godou recalled.

The existence of gods that brought about strangeness to the world. What regulated their character was the『myth』that

humans told from generation to generation. In an environment where the whole civilization of mankind was still immature, surely there would be nothing but simple gods who were born.

「I see. If it’s a person that can time travel by their own strength like Aisha-san then there won’t be any problem. But, those who cannot do that need to rely on someone to send them back to this era so――」

「Yes. The super ancient era where I was sent at didn’t have that kind of prospect.」

Smith shrugged.

「It was the furthest end of the world where rarely anyone could go back in the end after being sent there once. Even though Madam Aisha didn’t intend for it, but she

unconsciously always firmly chose the path for victory.

Though whether it was the most optimum solving method or

not――」

「Like how you actually returned from there like this.」

「Yes. It was really difficult, but it wasn’t impossible. Well, this time I made a cunning preparation beforehand though, that

was why I was able to return back in unprecedented short time of three months.」

「What do you mean cunning?」

「Nothing big. I only requested the fairy kings in Astral world before this. Please give me guidance with the strength of all of you when I became a lost child in time, I said.」

「Something like that is possible!?」

「Because while I’m a newcomer, I’m still one of the fairy kings.

It’s because of connection, and also because of debt. That side too had a reason of wanting to lend a hand――」

Before Godou realized, he was absorbed in the talk with Smith.

For some reason it would become like this when he met this suspicious man. They strangely got along well and would

naturally exchange words without reservation.

Even though currently they were right in the middle of the thorny devil king civil war.

A phenomenon that caused Godou who was like that to

suddenly return to his sense appeared.

The white thick mist that was enshrouding the surrounding was――suddenly clearing up. Furthermore, even though until

now he should be inside a forest

For some reason they were now on a ridge with good visibility.

They were in the middle of the ridge that connected Kumotori Mountain that had its summit blown away and Kokumotori

Mountain that was shrouded by mist. It was the mountain path that Godou passed through before this.

They were forced out from the barrier of mist.

「I see, this is how Black Prince-dono make his approach.」

「That guy gave up huh. We got pulled into the labyrinth, and if we keep staying inside his encampment like that……」

Even Godou was able to read Alec’s intention already.

「After all he already pulled in Aisha-san and Doni inside. If even we also go there, that means that his enemy also increases by two――」

「That’s right. This judgment is really like him whose forte is in calculation. Now then」

In this side too, John Pluto Smith suddenly made an action.

He withdrew the magic gun from the holster on his waist and aimed it at Godou.

「It’s about time soon for me to also return to the devil king civil war. What about you, Kusanagi Godou?」

「What is happening? My body……it feels like my power as

godslayer has completely slipped out from it.」

「As expected, it seemed that Sect Founder Luo Hao has sucked out most of the magic power.」

「So she had been aiming for that kind of chance all that time she was cornering Madam Aisha.」

The female Campione was perplexed with the abnormality of

her body.

Erica Blandelli and Liliana Krancjar nodded to each other as the caretaker of this woman.

They were in the middle of wandering the forest that was

enshrouded with white mist.

The heavy fog that caused them to be unable to see their front clearly was thinning down only slightly. Right now they at least could confirm by sight the blurry silhouette of the trees.

However, no matter how much they walked, they couldn’t get out of the forest at all…….

Liliana spoke to ignore that eeriness.

「Having no magic power means that most of the authority is unusable. It was exactly like the condition of Sect Founder Luo Hao when she fought Prince Rama.」

「Unexpectedly that experience might became the hint that

gave her the idea.」

「But, geez that Onee-sama, in order to that she」

Madam Aisha’s eyes were shining brightly behind Erica who

was looking down.

She looked really delighted even though it was this kind of situation.

「She locked her lips――she kissed me didn’t she!? As, as I

thought, because she has a feeling for me that she cannot

throw away, that was why she chose that kind of method

wasn’t it!?」

「Well, putting that aside」

The knight of Krancjar family smoothly eluded the speech.

This was Sect Founder Luo Hao they were talking about. It

could even be thought that she had came to a clean decision to do the necessary method for the sake of victory, and carried out

『the oral administration of secret technique to absorb magic power』without particularly feeling conflicted.

But, the silver haired girl didn’t speak that kind of comment and instead said.

「Erica. If I remember correctly, that time the sect founder used a special qigong tecchnique for fast recovery of magic power.」

「It’s not just that. After that she seemed to use technique of unorthodox style or something to directly absorb magic power from Hanuman, and drastically recovered. ……If possible, I

wish Madam Aisha can also recover using the same method

but――」

「That’s impossible for me Erica-san. There is no way I can use something like that kind of technique.」

It was unclear whether she understood the situation or not.

Madam Aisha spoke brightly and thoughtlessly. It seemed that she was really happy after getting told that a technique was applied on her from her Onee-sama through mouth.

That was cute, but it wouldn’t be any help to endure through this pinch.

For the time being they should escape from the mist barrier though. These three began to wander inside the mist and more than thirty minutes were passing.

Even though they had walked that long, there was no sign that they were getting out from the mist.

They were only wandering the forest of leafless trees and saw nothing but the same trees.

「This make me recall something, the time when we had

expedition to Kota Kinabalu.」

Erica murmured.

「The time when Godou, Yuri, and Ena-san were kidnapped to

the island that cannot be left, they were made to wander inside mountain endlessly. I wonder if it’s too much of an unjust suspicion to suspect that this is the intervention of that person.

」

「What a coincidence. I was also remembering about the same person.」

Liliana also nodded.

「Alexander Gascoigne-sama. Well, this is a situation where there is no problem even if we declared that this is that person’s work I think. With woman instinct and a witch’s spiritual

sense, betting on those two……」

「Eh!? This mist, it’s because of Alex-san’s fault!?」

The three females were getting excited with the quiz to guess the culprit.

Well――for him it was a talk that doesn’t matter. He hid his presence, and followed behind all this time without making a single sound of footstep. Not a single person from the female camp was noticing.

Putting aside the dull Madam Aisha, the two female knights were sensitive to killing intent.

But, they didn’t seem to detect his presence.

Even though the distance between them was only seven, eight meter. It was thanks to the technique of covert action he

learned and the thick mist that his figure was hard to see.

That was why――it should be possible to take them by surprise out of nowhere without trouble.

His aim was of course Madam Aisha. He guessed that the

knights of Kusanagi Godou would be a hindrance, but they

were still unripe as knight. They wouldn’t be any obstacle.

He was arranging the requirement for a success surprise attack until completion.

However.

Actually he wished to wait until Madam Aisha was back to

perfect condition and had a match anew.

He had such feeling. But, if her condition was because of a technique that was applied by Sect Founder Luo Hao, then she shouldn’t be able to recover that easily. In that case, to fully enjoy the rest of the devil king civil war, perhaps it was better to remove Madam Aisha here first huh.

There would be no end of it if he was just thinking, for now how about he just do it.

Rather than regretting because he didn’t do it, let’s regret after doing it!

The katana was drawn out without any sound from the sheath.

He had thrown it away in the middle of battle, but after that he came to sudden realization『it might be really troubling

without it』and he somehow recovered the sheath back.

He――jumped back in a flash just before he slashed with his sword.

He did that because he felt it. The killing intent of someone that was creeping up at him by using godspeed without making any sound. It was something impossible for an average person to do something like detecting this man’s attack, but of course he was different――.

「Salvatore Doni. If you plan to do it then I won’t stop you. But

」

Black Prince Alec spoke as soon as he turned off his godspeed.

「Although she is a troublemaker that span over world and

history, it doesn’t change the fact that she is more or less a lady even if just barely. I think that you should at least introduce yourself before slashing your sword at her.」

「Hahahaha. As expected, Alec is soft on woman huuh.」

Doni smiled broadly facing his sour-faced old friend.

「You are completely looking after her like that after all aren’t you?」

「Shut up. This is because it seem that the madam really has lost all her magic power. Anyway there is no more necessity to remove her now, so it’s only natural to change how to deal with her.」

The three people of the female camp turned around when they heard this exchange.

「Ah, isn’t that Alec-san and Doni-san there!?」

「Madam. Please hide behind us.」

Madam Aisha’s eyes turned round, while Liliana Krancjar

covered her behind herself.

And then, Erica Blandelli alternately looked at the faces of the two men in comparison and then shrugged with a face that

looked a little exasperated.

「From what I can guess through the dialogue just

now――Lord Salvatore. So you were tailing after us all this time? And then seeing an opening, you were planning to attack Madam Aisha……」

「Oh maan」

Doni laughed foolishly and warded off Erica young miss’s gaze.

「When I was swallowed by strange mist and got lost, I found you guys by chance see. And so I thought, is this a chance perhaps―. Well, but」

He easily switched around his feeling and winked at the black prince.

「I’m happy that you came here for me. As I thought rather

than Madam Aisha who lost her strength, I want to do it with an opponent that can give me a proper match instead.」

「Hmph」

「But, this time there is a lot of enemies huuh. If by any chance Alec-san is fine with it」

Doni foolishly spoke further toward the disagreeable young noble.

「How about you also join an alliance with me? Facing the

alliance of sect founder-sama and gramps with everyone might be really wonderful you know?」

「There is no way I can agree with that kind of talk.」

Alec curtly spitted out.

「In the first place I have no mood to trust you as alliance partner. And then above all else――this devil king civil war, is just too far removed from my preference. Something like a

game where seven people are just killing each other, there is a limit even in being stupid. I can’t even feel like doing it seriously.」

The young noble of white declared with an eloquence that was to be expected from the black prince.

「I am merely brushing off the sparks falling on me. Know that if you want to talk to me.」

「Hahahah. That’s really just like you, Alec. Then. This is a good chance so――be my opponent right here!」

「Usually I absolutely won’t accept that but……」

Alexander Gascoigne pompously murmured in his style.

While staring straight at the eyes of Salvatore Doni who threw down the gauntlet cheerfully at him.

「Perhaps it’s the time soon――that I should knock that head of yours who is making merry in this devil king civil war. Fine then. I’ll go along with that joke of yours.」

Part 2

The ability of godspeed was hard to use because of being “too fast”.

That troublesomeness also gave much difficulty for Alexander Gascoigne in his younger days.

But, more than ten years after he obtained his first authority『

Black Lightning』. He had mostly brought under control any

troubles like “couldn’t aim well because of being too fast”, “the burden to the body was too big”, and so on.

After reaching such level, it became a different story.

Godspeed――the supernatural ability to move faster than

anyone changed the user to be almost unrivaled. Well, though as exception, cases like『situation where enemy was using the same ability』,『situation where enemy could see through

even godspeed』, or『situation where enemy used and applied

the ability they had somehow or other and successfully sealed the godspeed』could also possibly happen.

And then, any of those cases were always occurring in a battle against gods or Campione.

The opponent this time was Salvatore Doni, of course this was a case of『where enemy could see through even godspeed』.

「As expected Alec isn’t just fast eeh.」

Doni was nodding with unsheathed katana in his hand.

「You really understand well that it’s meaningless only being fast in a match against us.」

「Hmph. You are always, always saying this or that with

arrogant attitude.」

Normally it was the side that was flying around with lightning speed that was talking arrogantly.

The battlefield was the “forest of bewilderment”. Inside the great labyrinth that was created by the authority of the Black Prince.

The aforementioned white mist became the camouflage for

Alec’s figure. On top of that Alec was constantly standing behind tree to hide his appearance. He turned on and off his godspeed many times repeatedly, and he was also changing his standing location as though he was teleporting.

By doing those, not to mention Alec’s figure, most opponent wouldn’t even be able to confirm his general location. And then they would even forget to attack.

He approached Doni in less than an instant using the grace of his authority.

He turned only his arm from his elbow until fingertips into lightning and quickly tried to touch Doni.

It was a move that would make even a raging bull that boasted a large frame died by electricity.

However, that electrifying arm――that hand which was like a real lightning approaching with lightning speed.

Doni avoided it easily without any difficulty.

Not just that, his silver arm and katana was slashing back naturally.

「Hahah. As expected from Alec, you are coming with a strange move huuh.」

「Chih!」

Alec jumped back the instant he sensed his attack failed and retreated from the sword range.

But, Doni quickly walked forward with defenselessness as

though he was going to visit a friend’s home, and stabbed the katana in his right hand in a straight line.

It was a swordsmanship that captured even the

aforementioned godspeed.

Alec thought ‘In that case’, he turned his godspeed that he was repressing into full throttle.

This was a trick where he subtly disarrayed the enemy’s mind eye so he could escape from the magic sword of sure kill.

Until now he dared to use only ninety percent of his godspeed.

From there he accelerated to full 100% and leaped backward and made the tip of the katana to stab empty air.

He turned off his godspeed when his range from Doni became ten-odd meter.

He turned his right wrist until the fingertips into lightning and with *bachi-!* spark of lightning attack shot out. It was a distant attack using improvised lightning bullet.

「Uwah」

Doni completely evaded even the suddenly fired lightning

bullet with an agile movement.

Furthermore he didn’t jump back exaggeratedly and only

turned his body half a step to the side. He did that because if he defended with minimum movement, he would be able to

return to attack instantly.

In fact, Doni began to run without any sound of footsteps like a cat.

It was in order to close his distance with Alec that was far away. Alec fired lightning bullets many times to Doni who was lightly approaching.

But, everything was completely evaded with minimum body

motion.

「Whether it’s attacking or running away, half-baked resolve absolutely won’t make me able to get through this.」

Alec murmured to himself.

Running away quickly to a town 300 kilometer away using

godspeed.

That was the best way to neutralize Salvatore Doni’s magic sword. But, he couldn’t win with that. He had to make his own body as bait in order to win.

「Hahahah. Are you running out of breath already!?」

「I’m not running out of breath, but I’m a little tired of this sword play game.」

Finally it was time for the fall of the curtain.

Doni who was dashing like a panther rode the momentum and

slashed down his sword from overhead, in order to split apart Alec’s thin body vertically.

He would be cut――even if he activated his godspeed once

more. He had such hunch.

Alec wasn’t a swordsman, but he sensed the specialness of this strike with animalistic instinct.

The sword was launched in instantaneous breath for the sake of cutting even lightning. The sword wielder cleared his five senses until the limit and read the enemy’s thought and

movement. The swordsmanship was sharp and short,

embodying the minimum trajectory. It was because this slash was unleashed by using all those, that even godspeed could possibly be caught up――.

It was likely unavoidable. That was why Alec chanted those words of power.

「Hear me, daughters of the endless night」

He had lured Doni until this far by using his body as bait.

This happening was exactly the execution site that he prepared in his barrier that was this forest of bewilderment.

「Megaera, Tisiphone, Alecto! Right now is the time to execute vengeance!」

He chanted the name of the three goddesses in the moment

Doni swung down the secret sword of godspeed defying.

Beautiful women with black wings growing on their back, one at Alec’s left, one at his right, and one at his back, a total of three women appeared, each one of them spreading wide their black wings.

One of those wings――very easily repelled back the slash.

「WAAAAAAAAH!?」

Doni was greatly blown away by the impact and he crashed on the ground. Even so he didn’t let go of his katana, just as expected of him.

The women protecting Alec were the three goddesses of

vengeance, Erinyes.

Megaera the demon. Tisiphone the avenger. Alecto the

relentless time and indescribable. They handed down judgment to sinner and governed vengeance――.

Also every single strand of hair of the ominous women was『

snake』.

They would return all destruction – attack – beating – damage back to the perpetrator.

They were abnormally powerful partners of Alec. However,

long time of concentration was necessary when summoning

them. Preparation in advance was indispensable.

「Ouch ouch ouch. Is this the trump card of Alec I heard from rumors……」

「Hou」

Alec faintly smiled in derision.

Around the collapsed Doni――more than a hundred European

rune letters written by light were appearing, deploying not protection wall but a『letter wall』.

The divine protection dwelling there was changing Doni’s flesh into steel.

The moment the foolish king of sword received the vengeance of the three goddesses, he turned his body into steel.

「You are really persistent, just as expected.」

「Th, the power of my technique is returned back to me exactly like it is……」

Doni was staring at Alec even while he was lying face down on the ground like caterpillar.

The look of his eye was powerless and haggard, perhaps

because he was greatly damaged. His voice was also hoarse, his usual carefreeness decreased by seventy percent.

「Well, something like that. Nevertheless――even though I heard that it is an arm that cut apart everything, yet it couldn’t split immortal body into two. That’s a little bit disappointing.」

「No no……that was because the moment my sword got driven

off by the wing, I got the feeling it’s dangerous.」

Doni supported his body with trembling limbs and somehow

made his body stood up. It seemed that he really couldn’t stand straight.

「I made it in time……to suppress the cutting power there.

Though it was just a little bit……」

「I see.」

The thoroughly trained upper body of king of sword――.

A rip was appearing deeply from his left shoulder until around the connecting joint of his left leg.

Surely that was the wound that resulted from Doni’s flesh and bone got completely split. It was a wide rip where it felt like a fist of an adult could enter inside. The average person would die instantly with that wound.

But, not a trickle of blood was dripping out from that

laceration.

It was like looking at steel plate scorched by fire and high heat of a burner, the place that was melting like mud then cooled and hardened back――an ugly trace of wound.

Yes. Steel wouldn’t bleed. It would only be gouged and

damaged.

Exactly because it was an immortal steel body that Doni could move even in his condition.

In fact, Doni was standing up with staggers. His left hand was limply dangling down, but it was still holding his katana. He was still planning to fight!

「Well, I somehow managed to endure the vengeance of those

goddesses, this time it’s my turn to give payback……」

「No. That recognition is incorrect.」

Alec waved his hand quietly.

Megaera of the three goddesses that was protecting the right against Doni’s slash, Tisiphone that was protecting the left, Alecto that was protecting overhead.

The ominous women of Erinyes spread their black wings and

crowded on Doni like vultures.

All the three goddesses were holding katana in their willowy hand. The three katanas were exactly the same like the product that was held by Salvatore Doni.

「Eh? What, those katanas?」

「In the first place, they are goddesses that can reflect even more powerful attack. There is no way their strength is used up already just by repelling back the might of a slash. They still have leeway to easily act a performance――of the duplication of your sword, and also stealing your technique while they are at it.」

The goddess Alecto attacked from the sky right after Alec said that.

An overhead slash that Doni unleashed just now――a

swordsmanship that really resembled that sword technique in full strength assaulted the original user.

Doni immediately lifted his left hand and protected his head.

「Guah!?」

*GAKIN!* Metallic sound resounded along with Doni’s scream that sounded like frog.

He repelled the katana with his left wrist that was turned into steel. No. He was unable to repel it, the blade was digging until halfway his arm. But even with that there was no bleeding, as expected from the immortal steel body.

Alec nodded from seeing the offense and defense just now.

Doni was doggedly surviving, but he was still unable to move adequately.

He had enough chance of victory. Alecto raised her katana

overhead once more in order to strike with a slash of full power again.

Megaera and Tisiphone were also springing up toward the

extraordinary King of Sword!

「Uwah!?」

Perhaps it should be called as desperate strength in the face of death. Doni was rolling around on the ground and somehow

slipped out from the three demonesses’ encirclement. 「

Uuuuuh」That groan was surely from the agony of his wound.

It was an animalistic movement that was throwing to the wind the appearance of a sword saint.

「As expected it seem they cannot steal the skill of a master exactly as it is huh. Perhaps the sword art of the goddesses are just seventy percent of yours. I guess they are a lacking

opponent, but there are three of them. Forgive their lacking strength in deference to that.」

「Shiit-, prattling coolly like that」

In contrast with Alec’s murmur, Doni who was still collapsing on the ground roared.

「Is it no good unless I do the troublesome thing again!」

「!?」

Alec was shocked. The lying down Doni didn’t even try to stand up and touched the ground of Okutama mountains with his『

shining silver right arm』.

Radiance with the same color like the right arm was spreading like ripple from the touched point and dyed the ground silver.

As the result, the 360 degree surrounding of Doni was shining brilliantly――on top of that everything that existed was

instantly cut into two with a single stroke.

The trees of mountain forest growing from the ground that

was shining silver were roughly several hundred.

The three goddesses, Megaera, Tisiphone, Alecto.

All those were instantly cut apart vertically. From the top of the tree until the root, from the top of the head until the groin――.

It was the miracle that was caused by the invisible sword Doni wielded.

Furthermore, the silver radiance spreading on the ground

reached until below Alec!

「Kuh!」

Alec quickly heightened his magic power.

It was the essential when defending against technique and

divine power from enemy. It bore fruit and the Black Prince Alec weathered the simultaneous slashes that came from just a single silver wave.

The spreading radiance on the ground that originated from

Doni’s right arm immediately settled.

「Fuuuuu」

Doni stood up while letting out a deep sigh.

‘This guy――.’ Alec was gazing in wonderment. Changing

everything that was touched into a magic sword of tremendous might. That was Doni’s authority『Silver Arm the Ripper』.

Not only tool like sword or stick, even the ground could be changed into bladed tool.

If this kind of change of application was possible, then the way to use this authority should widen without limit. Like that this authority shouldn’t be getting the evaluation that its worth was only as sword, at all.

Doni then said something like this with an expression that looked like he was fed up from the bottom of his heart.

「Aa―. Something like this, is really troublesome for me, if possible I don’t want to use it y’know.」

「Don’t say something stupid. Surely using it like what you did just now will save effort in various things more.」

「No, Andrea also said something like that. But for me

swinging around a sword a thousand times is completely easier than doing that.」

「It seem that a man like you have the curse of muscle

encroaching even until your brain……」

Alec suddenly went ‘hah’ right after he murmured that.

He was sensing danger approaching the forest of

bewilderment――the barrier of great labyrinth. It was one of the super senses that he could enjoy as the master of the

labyrinth when he was inside it.

Alec suddenly turned on his godspeed.

It wasn’t for battle strategy, but in order to dash away from this place.

He sprinted away without even giving a glance at Doni and

began to climb down the mountain in full speed. Well, this was within his expectation. He had been anticipating that sooner or later the old people would begin their retribution…….

「!? Where are you going, Alec!?」

Doni was yelling dumbfounded with this sudden withdrawal.

Part 3

……A bit of time ago, two Campiones left from Okutama

Mountains.

『Actually I am bringing pet dog here to at least help with the hunt.』

『Then, I will leave a clone here.』

The devil kings were talking briefly about terrifying parting gift. The demon wolf king and the supernatural sect founder left without ascertaining the dignity of each of their servant, and another people bore witness in their place.

「What the hell is that monster?」

Kusanagi Godou groaned.

Gently sloping ridgeline was continuing through Kumotori

Mountain, Kokumotori Mountain, and Nanatsuishi Mountain.

A giant even larger than mountain was showing its face『

Nuuuuh』from the other side. No, not just its face but even its burly upper body――.

The giant was too gigantic. And then, it was possibly naked.

The silhouette of Kokumotori Mountain and Nanatsuishi

Mountain that was covered by mist was positioned just right to hide below the navel of the giant. However, the giant wasn’t wearing clothes, so its chest, arms, and the neck area that were developed with strong muscles, and then its six-pack abdomen and so on could be seen clearly.

Its height in estimation was――around 3000 meter.

Yes. This giant was far taller than the mountains around here that had height less than 2000 meter.

The skin of the great giant was golden like a statue.

Its bald head was reflecting the light of stars and was shining sparklingly. Its face looked grim. The external appearance, the muscle, it resembled the statue of fierce guardian god――.

「Well, no matter how I see it, it must be something that Nee-san called here……」

Godou murmured to himself.

He was completely ignorant of the deed that the old generation group had done, but he declared that with conviction in his voice. On the other hand, the person who was aiming a gun at the Japan Campione until just now murmured.

「Hmm. If I remember correctly, in Japan there is a legend

about great giant that can move even mountain. It was named

『Daidarabocchi』I think.」

He also had extensive knowledge about monster and apparition of ancient western and eastern.

John Pluto Smith casually exhibited a special skill that was worthy for his other name of fairy king. His magic gun was lowered down before anyone realized.

Godou spoke while secretly confirming that.

「That’s a name I have heard before. If I remember right, I read about it in something like apparition encyclopedia.」

Why a super-class great giant as big as mountain came out?

The answer soon became obvious. The Daidarabocchi’s look-

alike, the super large fierce guardian god lifted its giant arm, and struck――the ridgeline of mountain that was enshrouded

by white thick mist.

*GAaaaAAAAN-!*

*GAaaaaaAAAAAAAAN-!*

Earth and sand burst up like construction work of whittling a mountain was done using large amount of dynamite. Trees

were all snapping, breaking, flying everywhere like trash.

The super large fierce guardian god didn’t strike just once, but repeatedly over and over.

「So she is planning to destroy Gascoigne’s labyrinth from

outside because it’s troublesome to surmount it from outside.」

Godou cursed after noticing the elder sister’s thinking.

「Shit-. Even though she is always complaining about the

depravation of the present generation, that Nee-san, isn’t she herself destroying environment as she pleases!」

「Surely she has a special skill of shelving up what she is doing herself.」

Smith was shrugging his shoulders.

「Well, if she use her authority of plant propagation that I heard from rumor, she can also restore the lost nature, so perhaps she isn’t bothered with something like that.」

「――Something else is coming here!」

At the night sky where the moon was almost reaching the peak.

From the west――Saitama – Gunma district, a giant organism

was flying. Godou was shocked after noticing the approach of『

silver dragon』that was flying smoothly under the moon.

The masked Campione murmured from seeing the same sight.

「Dragon……no. Most likely, that’s also a Dead Servant.」

「What did you say!?」

The dragon arrived on the sky above the forest of bewilderment that was enshrouded by mist.

Its wings and scales were also silver. The length of its wings was twenty meter which was surpassed by its large body. On top of that, it was clad in solemn aura like a divine beast.

But, its silver scales that should be shining looked stale in the whole, it was the fact that the dragon was dull in appearance.

Its scales were torn all over the body, the flesh underneath was also decaying, there were also more than ten wounded spot

where its bone was exposed, giving it a really atrocious

impression.

The dragon’s right front leg that served as its right arm was lacking part from its elbow ahead.

It also didn’t have left eyeball, there was only empty eye socket there.

「Certainly, now that you say it, that dragon looks like

zombie……」

「The curse of Dead Servant isn’t something that can be given only to humans it seems. I heard that divine beast, apparition, artificial organism with soul dwelling inside, and so on can also become target.」

Surely the silver dragon was resurrected as moving corpse after it was exterminated by Marquis Voban.

It came to a stop midair while flapping its wings slowly, and then it spitted out flame from its jaw. That flame was attacking the white mist that was the “forest of bewilderment”. It was planning to burn it to ash.

It was terrifying flame, but the silver dragon’s movement was a bit crude.

Thinking that it was the associate of zombie or corpse, then certainly he could comprehend it――.

「That old man, so he is hiding even that kind of monster.」

「Well, in the end it’s formerly a divine beast. Though its strength won’t be as great as its appearance. I heard that calling it is also troublesome because its size is big. Most likely marquis-dono intentionally brought it here in order to make this devil king civil war become lively.」

「Really?」

「I am more or less a fairy king even if an unimportant one. I have intuition regarding monster and evil spirits everywhere.

」

Godou guessed that perhaps he meant that he was a walking

encyclopedia of monster and apparitions. The dead dragon was spitting out fire once more in front of Godou and Smith who was strangely boasting.

The super large fierce guardian god also struck and kicked at the mist barrier along with the mountain.

There should be Godou’s companions, Madam Aisha, and the

man who formed temporary alliance with Godou locked inside there.

If he didn’t somehow rescue them――Godou made a gamble.

「John Pluto Smith, let’s negotiate.」

「Fufufu. I thought it’s about time that you would say that, Kusanagi Godou.」

Aggravatingly, the masked godslayer was chuckling with his usual air.

「Just what in the world happened huuh?」

Salvatore Doni murmured. It was hard to grasp the situation outside from inside the forest that was enshrouded with thick white mist. But, in any case the ground was shaking.

And then, a dangerous thunderous roar incessantly came into his hearing.

*GAaaaAAAN-! GAaaaAAAAN-!*

It was like there was a quarry right nearby that was carrying out destruction work using explosive. Each time this ominous thunderous roar resounded, the ground was vibrating. The air was shaking, the trees of the forest was also trembling.

He tried focusing his eyes to look up.

Not even the moon could be seen thanks to the white mist.

However, Doni’s mind eye was capturing the sight.

It seemed there was a giant organism rushing through the sky above sometime.

Its atmosphere was great and strong. Surely it was a really fierce beast. He could feel how it was flying around everywhere while frequently spitting out something that looked dangerous.

It seemed it would also rain down nearby here too…….

「Oo!」

*GOU!* Huge flame mass was falling at the area where Doni was at.

Naturally the forest trees were catching fire. The firepower was so fierce that the piling up snow didn’t become any hindrance at all against it.

The mountain forest that was like oak forest in Europe was enveloped in a surface of fire.

A large scale mountain fire was going to start like this.

「Someone else other than Alec is doing this.」

Doni caught on to the situation even if lately and he began to retreat.

It wouldn’t be strange for wild boar or bear that lived in mountain to be burn to death from long ago in this situation.

That was how much flame was blazing at the surrounding.

However, he was being protected by steel body and wall of rune letters surrounding him.

Doni managed to escape until an area where the flame was

relatively weak with not even his clothes was burned. But, he could see how sooner or later he would be swallowed by fire and smoke and got brought to a standstill…….

「Now it has come to this, I guess I should try making a gamble.

」

He didn’t hate sink or swim gamble.

Doni licked his lips and he was about to chant the words of power that he kept in reserve.

「Now shrine maidens of Bacchus, call the son of god to come.

Be drunk with the alcohol of unruly god……」

「Please stop that, Lord Salvatore!」

The one who called him to stop was Erica Blandelli’s voice.

When he looked there, Madam Aisha who was running out of

breath and Liliana Krancjar who was supporting her were also together. Everyone was sweating due to the blaze’s heat, and the soot and dirt on their clothes were also striking.

「You guys did well finding me eeh. You didn’t get lost

midway?」

「We were lucky, though calling it luck is also a bit strange.」

Even tired and with the situation like this, Erica young miss was still elegant.

She reported to Doni with a voice and expression that were putting on airs.

「Thanks to those who is trying to smash this forest of

bewilderment along with the mountain, Prince Alec’s labyrinth is also seem to be in the process of losing its power. Because of that we were able to search for Lord Salvatore’s location.」

「I see now. But, why are you coming to me then?」

「Because we felt uneasiness. We were wondering if by any

chance, my lord would ――use that『authority of wild

rampage』that we also witnessed before this……」

「Oh maan, that’s correct. I was just about to do it.」

Doni confirmed bluntly.

It seemed Wiseman Parliament’s naming for it was『Divine

Confusion』. The effect was to form a space that made all

divine power – mystical power – magic power to run wild.

「It’s stalemate already after all so I thought to just go

desperate―, like that♪

」

「As I thought……」

Erica closed her eyes and next Liliana spoke dispassionately.

「My lord. With all due respect please let me speak. If it’s now we can escape outside the mountain with my flying magic, but if that authority is used then danger of falling will be……」

「Do, Doni-san. I’ll let bygones be bygones about you trying to attack me, so please!」

This time it was Madam Aisha. She was pleading with a desperate expression.

「Let’s escape together! At this rate we will be completely annihilated!」

Thus――Italia’s King of Sword, Milan’s great knight duo, and Madam Aisha were enveloped by blue light and flew away

toward the other side of the night sky.

「Aa―. But thinking back, I just formed alliance with Godou before this huh. Perhaps cooperating with you all would be better wouldn’t it.」

「Please say something like that first……but, perhaps some

things are better left unsaid.」

「For Kusanagi Godou to form alliance with Lord Salvatore, it seemed that he too must be really cornered at that time.」

「Hahahaha. I guess you two can say that eeh.」

「E, everyone, that’s!」

Madam Aisha yelled when they finally rose to the sky.

It was when the light of flight the four were riding――was

passing through in front of the head of a giant. It was a golden giant that was larger than even mountain.

It resembled fierce guardian god, but its height was 3000 meter class in estimation.

This tremendous golden giant was desperately endeavoring in striking, shaking, and destroying the mist barrier along with the mountains!

「Uwaa. So it’s this guy who was rampaging.」

As expected even Salvatore Doni was getting tongue-tied. Right after that

Nmhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh――. (TN: This line was actually

written using alphabet.)

Strange sound that couldn’t be comprehended as the roar of wind or the growly of magic beast reverberated in the night sky.

That sound was something let out by the approaching silver dragon. The light of flight magic that Liliana controlled――its path was blocked by the flying dragon.

The largely opened mouth of the dragon was blazing with

flame.

The flame blast that caused the mountain fire below was surely spitted out from there.

And right now that flame would be fired out――just before it happened. Dawn colored radiance manifested at the midnight sky that was locked in darkness.

Even though there were several more hours until the dawn, the sun was rising to the sky!

The advent of the third avatar of Verthragna, 『White Stallion

』.

Part 4

Perhaps it should be said that it was just as expected.

The『Dead Silver Dragon』seemed to have some kind

of previous offense, as might be expected from something that was serving that brutal Marquis Voban. It appeared that it had tormented innocent people by its master’s order.

For that reason, it could be targeted.

By the attack that could only be carried out toward great sinner that distressed the people.

「Come to my side, for the sake of victory. Swiftly carry the halo that is thy master!」

Godou chanted the usual words of power and borrowed the

power of sun.

Regardless that it was midnight, morning sun showed its face rising from the eastern sky, firing bombardment of flash.

The target was the dead silver dragon. The servant of a devil king which right about now was going to breathe flame at the blue light that was Liliana’s flight magic.

The fragment of sun traversed through the darkness of night, impacting the soaring dragon.

Swallowed by beam that demolished even the mountain, the

dead dragon’s large body was instantly evaporated. It became the proof that divine beast class wasn’t sufficient to become a Campione’s enemy.

But, there was one more monster that ought to be defeated.

The super large fierce guardian god――the giant that was

destroying the mountains of Okutama had a gun pointed at it.

「Now then. It’s time to showcase the attack of the god of long distance archery.」

John Pluto Smith had readied his gun and stood at ready, and pulled the trigger.

The beam bullet fired from the gun muzzle was truly the arrow of moon goddess Artemis. She was a divinity that was famous as master of bow together with her older brother the sun god Apollo. Of course, it was a projectile weapon that was too meager for the fierce guardian god that had out of norm size just like Daidarabocchi. But

The fierce guardian god had its heart shot through, and it howled.

uuuuuuuuuuuuooooooooooouuuuuuuuuuuuuO O O O O

O O O O O O

O O O O OOooooouuuuuuuuoooooouuuuuuuOOOOOOOOO

OOOOOOoooooo-!

Long howling voice rumbled, resounding through Okutama

Mountains with great echo.

That was the roar of death agony.

The whole body of the fierce guardian god that was bigger than mountain became light particle and crumbled in pieces, it was exterminated all at once like mountain haze that was bathed with sunlight.

「Even though its body is huge, but after all it’s just something that is like a balloon without substance. Well, its existence itself as『spirit of superhuman strength dwelling in Sect

Founder Luo Hao’s body』is strange in various aspect though.

」

「Yeah. There is a limit even in being absurd.」

「As expected, sect founder-dono is really preposterous.」

Smith praise was mixed with exasperation inside.

And then Godou looked up to the sky once more. He was feeling suspicious that the cloud was increasing slightly while

thinking about different matter. While they were attacking just now, the light of flight magic was flying away to far distance.

He saw it heading to the east but――

「Are they going to the direction of Akiruno or Hachiouji……?

」

Godou pictured the map of Tokyo west part in his mind that he only faintly remembered.

Right after that, rain was starting to trickle down, in large drops. If the water drops kept falling like this, it would become a really heavy rain.

The cloud was suddenly increasing was because of this.

However, he felt presence of magic power from the raincloud above. Godou murmured.

「Perhaps this is Nee-san’s work. It seems she is planning to extinguish the mountain fire using rain.」

The flame generated by devil kings’ violence was still not dying down.

There was no way Marquis Voban would be bothered by that,

the rain wasn’t accompanied by wind or thunder. Godou spoke further with conviction.

「Perhaps it’s great that is in the mountain, just for a bit.」

「Hou, why?」

「Even if fire occurred in city, no matter how great it is, Nee-san absolutely will leave it alone. It’s because this place is a

mountain that she was motivated to clean up the fire. This time it’s nature preservation for her.」

「I see now.」

Smith laughed that was visible through his shaking mask, and then he suddenly murmured.

「However, even if she is using magic to extinguish the fire, she isn’t appearing in front of us.」

「About that, perhaps……」

「Yeah. Sect founder-dono and marquis-dono, most likely they are chasing after your companions. In order to erase those two, Madam Aisha whose power is sealed and the wounded

Salvatore Doni.」

「That’s right.」

「Then, what should I do I wonder? Should I rejoin the devil king civil war for sure this time, and restart a bloody fight to the death with you who is in front of me――」

「…………」

「Or, should I show deference to you like now, and devote

myself in assisting you.」(TN: Here JPS is saying a phrase that is usually used to speak about the fruits of a wife’s labor in assisting her husband’s career.)

「What’s with that? We aren’t married couple here.」

Godou smiled wryly at the joking way of speaking of the

masked man.

He said this to John Pluto Smith just before the battle right now.

『I understand that there is no intention of defeating me inside you. If that’s not my misunderstanding, then lend me a hand, or at least don’t be a nuisance.』

That was all he said.

After saying that he wasted no time to turn his back to Smith and used『White Stallion』to cover for the flight of Liliana and others.

The hero of Los Angeles then supported with his magic gun

without any prompt.

「That time too when I and Nee-san were fighting. If you

actually seriously planning to kill, then it would be better if you make us continue fighting until both of us are weakened. That way you could kill us with certainty, but you shot in half-cocked timing.」

「Fufu」

「You did that in order to separate us two. Am I wrong?」

「I wonder. Perhaps I was obstructing the battle of you two because of fighting instinct like『I won’t be satisfied until I defeat that guy with this hand』you know?」

「Perhaps. But, I don’t feel anything like killing intent from you at all.」

That was what he thought since he reunited with this man

inside the mist.

Actually that became the clincher for him which enabled him to say『lend me a hand』. John Pluto Smith was staring quietly at Godou, and then he finally nodded.

「……I thought that if there is anyone that could notice my intention, then it would be you or the Black Prince. And it looks like I’m right.」

「If it’s me or Gascoigne you said, just what do you mean by that?」

「Because among us seven godslayers, we are relatively less hot-blooded. Well, until the end it’s just relative comparison with the others though. At any rate, it seem that you

comprehend the meaning of the fishing line that I was

dangling, so it’s really joyous.」

「……If you have the feeling of wanting to forming a united

front with me」

Godou complained at this roundabout way of doing thing.

「I think it would be great if you said it earlier than this.」

「While the preparation to outwit the other

Campiones――especially Madam Aisha is not completed, there

would be no meaning even if I did such thing. After all this is a battle royal. Repeating impromptu alliance formation and

alliance annulment will only make the situation chaotic.」

「…………」

The civil war was already earnestly following intensification with birth of old timer alliance and the Japan-Italy alliance and so on. It was also doubtful just how long those alliances would continue.

When Godou consented with Smith’s point, he noticed.

「Wait. You are saying until that far to me, means that you finished your preparation?」

Right now was the second day of the devil king civil war, late at night.

However, it seemed that it was different for John Pluto Smith.

Just now the person himself said so. By any chance the accident of time travel was instead something that gave the masked

godslayer a leeway to prepare some trick.

「You, don’t tell me you were using Aisha-san’s corridor aiming for that――」

‘Fuh.’ Smith chuckled brazenly under the mask. Godou was

convinced that Smith was making such expression.

A fearless smile that was worthy for the gambler of ‘it turned out all right in the end’. A satisfied smile that was made by the young man who was covering up his unpainted face. Godou

was imagining those smiles, and it was at that moment.

「!」

「Hou」

Godou and Smith detected it at the same time. A Heretic God was approaching.

Strength and fighting spirit for the sake of battle were

overflowing inside their body. Just what god was coming here?

「So it’s you.」

Godou lightly glared at the uninvited guest.

Late at night at the second day of devil king civil war, in the middle of Okutama Mountains that was raining. The sudden

mountain fire was dying out due to the beneficial rain from the heaven and the supernatural sect founder.

The little brother of『King of the End』Ramachandra,

Laksmana was drawing near――.

Chapter 3 – The Chaser and The

Chased

Part 1

「As expected, the fortunes of war are with you.」

Her grandmother Ran said that with her usual curtness.

She was wearing a kimono of subdued brown leather color. The time was already past seven at night. However, there was no atmosphere of a happy family circle post dinner here for even a bit.

Emergency situation was in the middle of progressing right now.

The talking grandmother was sitting in seiza posture with her back stretching straight.

「The godslayers including Kusanagi Godou-sama materialized in Okutama Mountains from a while ago, even now they are in the middle of fierce battle――. That report had arrived from some time ago.」

The main residence of the samurai family was at the urban area of Chichibu city.

The secondary residence they were at right now was something used for resting the body in the spare times of rushing about the steep sacred mountain. Naturally, it was located far away from bustling human habitation.

It was in the middle of mountain that was separated within ten kilometer from the preeminent sacred precincts of Kanto,

Mitsumine Shrine.

It was a famous shrine even though it was placed at elevation of a thousand meter. Because it was surrounded by Shiraiwa Mountain, Myohougadake Mountain, and Kumotori Mountain,

the name『Mitsumine(Three Peaks)』.

Recently a secondary residence became completely rare, it was an idyll old Japanese-style house.

Grandmother and granddaughter was facing each other in

seiza posture on the dirt floor here.

This time, even the grandmother was accompanying the

granddaughter’s “special”seclusion in the mountain was surely because of the unprecedented time of emergency as expected.

The grandmother further spoke right beside the burning

sunken hearth.

「For the mountain that ought to be called as sacred ground to be on the verge of danger of ruin, truly it can be said as the height of misfortune. However, our family is a military family.

The battlefield itself was moving until right before the eye of you who got a late start. Grandmother believe that there is nothing more fortuitous than this.」

「Yep. This too must be because of Ena’s good habitual

behavior!」

「……Hou.」

「Sorry. Perhaps just now was too much exaggeration.」

「……Then let’s continue. Of course, even if the battlefield is at the end of Japan, I have the intention to send you until there no matter what by surmounting all difficulties. By putting our family’s dignity on the line. However, for it to be nearby without any necessity for that……」

The grandmother emitted uncommon pressure just by slightly narrowing her eyes.

But, the granddaughter wasn’t overawed by that. She

straightened her back like the grandmother, and kept her

upright seiza posture without even any small shaking.

Elegantly displaying beautiful manner no matter what kind of time it was. That was exactly the etiquette of Yamato

Nadeshiko that had been disciplined thoroughly into her to this point.

「Raise deeds of arms without fail. Everything begin from

there.」

「Roger. Well, just leave it to me.」

She undertook it by lightly clapping her chest.

In order to raise the child of the youth who would become her husband someday, she was in a position that ought to play a very active role as mother. When she realized that, she added more to her speech.

「Also, it would be no good unless the heir of our family is created between Ena and his majesty. Ena will absolutely

protect his majesty, and we will safely return back, so Baa-chan also just watch!」

「Ena.」

Seishuuin Ran――Ena’s grandmother spoke without delay. Of

course, she wasn’t a woman who would rebuke the

granddaughter with line like ‘even though you are a maiden, that’s vulgar’ and the like.

「Something like winning without fail and returning home

alive, for a warrior……no, for someone who fight, that’s an

unworthy line. What you should say there is『Even if I die I’ll become a spirit, and swear to protect my master even then』.」

「Ah, I see.」

The grandmother talked with resolution about the disposition of warrior to her optimistic granddaughter that would go on her path.

For Ena who learned numerous heroic saga regarding the

chaotic period and rapid growth period after Second World

War by hearing, she could accept her grandmother’s words

without even feeling any particular repulsion.

「Then, Ena will do well about such matter, so I’ll be going now.

」

「Do just that.」

The talk was fast because she was strict and not fixated with trifling matters.

Receiving her grandmother’s nod, Ena stood up

After putting her hand――on the katana that was put at the

side. The size of the whole thing appeared to be around 121

centimeter. It was an object that wasn’t entered into

sheath, instead it was wrapped with white cloth. According to the oral instruction, it seemed that it was a treasure that was entrusted to the ancestor of Seishuuin family by a household that was connected with Mononobe lineage.

「So you, took that out from the basin under the waterfall of Isonokami……」

The grandmother whispered with deep feeling.

「Perhaps sensing the arrival of the fearsome god of war, even the spirit of the divine sword conferred a response to you.」

「Ena also think that it might be something like that. After all when I attempted it before, the spirit completely disappeared, it didn’t even show out its figure.」

It might also because Seishuuin Ena’s spiritual rating had also grown up slightly compared to before.

By fighting together with Kusanagi Godou, and struggling

through verge of death of a level that was normally impossible, her strength as princess shrine maiden had been increasing little by little until now――.

Ena had such self-awareness.

For that reason, she went toward the hidden waterfall of inner Chichibu that was known only by very little number of

ascetics.

There was a secret cave behind the flowing down water.

Ena was making prayer wholeheartedly before getting into

there. She prayed, in order to face the trial Japan was under, please grant the divine protection to the princess shrine

maiden of the sword.

When the spirit of the divine sword responded, it would be possible to face the cave behind the waterfall.

But, if there was no response then nothing would be found. In fact, when Ena attempted it three years ago, she couldn’t even discover a short sword. But, this time was different.

With the “trump” that she promised Kusanagi Godou in her

hand, Ena finally departed for the battlefield.

Devil king civil war, it was already at the night of the second day.

She should still make it in time if it was with her nimble-footedness.

Part 2

「You already understand……the difference in power between

us right?」

Godou spoke as though in admonishment and also blunt

rejection.

「You are, Laksmana aren’t you? Just wait quietly until your big brother comes back. I’m someone who don’t want to do

meaningless match, even this man――」

「Well, if I don’t need to make effort, then there is nothing better than that.」

John Pluto Smith was nodding.

He was staring at the brown skinned noble youth through his mask’s visor. This was Laksmana, the biological younger

brother of the『King of the End』Rama, who even though his

appearance was exactly the same like his elder brother, it was only his skin that was of different color.

The subordinate god of the great hero――grinned broadly.

It was a smile that was filled with the usual hatred. It was venomous. A glimpse of his soul’s distortion could be seen from there.

It was late at night, furthermore it was in the middle of

Okutama Mountains that was piled with snow. On top of that rain was drizzling down, all of them there had their clothes drenched wet. Anyway it was freezing.

But, Godou was feeling hot instead.

His whole body was heated. The blood flowing in his blood

vessel felt like burning. Surely it was because his Campione

soul was raging, as if it would lose against the chill of winter――and against god.

Smith should be in the same state too without doubt.

In front of such two godslayers, even so Laksmana was

grinning.

「There is no problem. Even if my body is powerless, I who am the little brother of my elder brother who is the most sagacious among the people with wisdom possess a secret measure. ……I recalled it.」

Even though you are just a subordinate god, you talk like a big shot――for some reason such thinking didn’t cross Godou’s

mind.

He felt a particular suspicious dread of time when a mortal danger was approaching. The back of his neck was tingling. He didn’t dare to believe, could it possible that Laksmana became strong in this short time?

The moment he felt suspicious, lightning fell somewhere far away.

*DOooooooN* Such sound and vibration was transmitted until here. So that’s it.

「Elder brother who ought to be extolled as the ferocious tiger of heavens, is a hero that is protected by the sacred blade of war god. Now, while I am merely a foolish and powerless little brother, I too implore――」

Laksmana pointed at the sky with his index finger.

「O divine sword of salvation, display thy true form to the world right now!」

「As I thought, it’s that!」

However, could the little brother that wasn’t Rama used it skillfully!?

「Nu……OOOOOOOOOOOH!」

Laksmana howled in front of Godou who was on his guard.

In respond to that, lightning was falling one after another.

Around the prince of India myth, Smith, and Godou,『DOoooN!

』『DOoooN!』『DOoooN!』lightning strike was showering

down.

However, there was no lightning cloud that released these

lightning.

「Is it something like that mandala again!?」

Godou yelled.

Above――the mandala of the divine sword was manifesting.

It was a square magic formation. It had sides around ten meter.

It was demarcated in detail with grid pattern, weapon was

stored inside each block.

Sword – katana – bow – spear – axe – shield – pole – naginata –

pike – jewel – rope – brick, and so on.

And then,『arrow』was the weapon that numbered the most

there. The mandala was shooting out those as lightning――it was the appearance when the divine sword of salvation became its final form.

「Elder brother, I beg you for the divine protection of sacred immortal to this unworthy little brother!」

「So this is the trump card of godslayer killing that I heard in rumor……」

Smith whispered with his magic gun drawn out.

The surrounding of Godou and others were rained down incessantly by lightning = arms of India myth.

It was already inevitable for them to be overwhelmed badly by those. Smith aimed at the sky――furthermore it was toward

empty air where there was nothing, and fired his magic gun.

*KAaaaaaN!*

High-pitched sound rang and one of the lightning of salvation was annihilated.

One of the raining down arms were broken by Smith’s

shooting. Furthermore, the magic bullet didn’t stop there――it was continuing to fly as it was

In order to shot down the lightning that were raining down to Smith, and also to Godou.

* KAaaaaaN! KAaaaaaN! KAaaaaaN! KAaaaaaN! KAaaaaaN!

KAaaaaaN! KAaaaaaN! KAaaaaaN!*

The magic bullet was flying around to all direction freely, shooting through lightning of salvation in succession, crushing them. It was just like a flying shield.

Thanks to that, Smith and also Godou didn’t need to rack their brain for defense.

「It’s not as strong as what I heard though……that’s what I

feel.」

Smith said to Godou.

「What do you think as someone with experience?」

「You are right. Laksmana――isn’t as used with the divine

sword of salvation as his elder brother. Or perhaps I should say, that he cannot handle it.」

The lightning of salvation became fierce bullet rain and attacked the surface ground like a downpour.

That was『Mandala of Divine Sword』that Rama controlled.

However, the lightning that the little brother made to rain down felt only like early summer rain in spring. Its thickness as barrage was thin, and the aiming of each one was also

inadequate.

Even now countless lightning strikes were noisily falling

around Godou and others.

The hit rate was around one hit at Smith or Godou for each twenty, thirty shots. It wasn’t even worthy to be compared to the rapid-fire of a machine gun.

Even the lightning that looked like they would hit were getting smashed in succession by the magic bullet that was flying

around the sky as shield.

But, even so Laksmana was howling.

「O zodiac of divine sword! O all transcendental who wish for devil king extermination! Slaughter these corrupted Rakshasa, and please grant me…….the destiny of the chosen warrior!」

The little brother of the great hero sat down in the lotus position――at the posture of seated Zen meditation.

He floated in the air with that still posture and climbed for thirty, forty meter steeply until he took position right beside the mandala of divine sword that was floating midair.

It was the exquisite performance of midair floating that yoga ascetic might show at occult special programme in television.

「……His strength increased?」

Godou frowned. He felt it. The whole body of Laksmana that was in lotus position was emitting magic power――that was

bloating up even more than before.

「That guy, he can also imitate that!?」

「Mu――?」

John Pluto Smith was also gazing in wonderment.

The masked godslayer had also witnessed the too sudden

power up of Seiten Taisei at the battle in inner Nikkou before this. Naturally he would notice.

The Great Ritual of the Old Covenant. The grand secret art that granted privilege of devil king extermination to heroes that possessed attribute of sword.

「The same power……with Seiten Taisei before this!?」

Even so it was far off from the elder brother. It didn’t even reach the level of Seiten Taisei at inner Nikkou.

It only still reached the level in the category of subordinate god.

But, the density of lightning that was released from the

mandala of divine sword――was increasing by thirty percent.

As the result, the anti air defense by the magic bullet was finally starting to get slipped through by lightning.

One shot fell toward John Pluto Smith!

「You who possess no fixed shape……take a look at the shadow of Count Bifrons.」

Smith whispered something that sounded like words of power.

The fierce lightning strike――passed through the highly

dignified costumed figure.

At this time the overly peculiar mask and black outfit looked swaying, Smith’s outline was becoming an unclear figure that was like heat haze that appeared in desert or human reflection on water surface.

By any chance, it might be a phenomenon that was caused by this man’s authority.

……While thinking so briefly, Godou jumped back with beastly agility all of a sudden. He got a bad premonition on the spur of the moment.

Sure enough, a lightning of salvation was falling his way.

The true identity of the assaulting lightning strike from

diagonally above――it was an arrow with steel arrowhead

attached. It pierced Godou’s chest. If it got just a little deeper, it should pierce through his lung.

「Shit……!」

Godou cursed and grinned fiercely.

Although he had pulled through with his prompt instinct, it was a deep wound that dug until inside his lung. But it wasn’t lethal, so he could still fight. His grin was due to that fighting spirit. And then he chanted.

「All evildoers, tremble before my strength. Upon

my mighty self, I shall bear the symbol of the raging camel!」

The words of power of Verethragna’s fourth avatar『Camel』.

The pain in his lung lessened with the benefit of the avatar and his body was filled with vitality. He ran to the right, then he ran left, rolled to the front, all with movement of fierce beast in order to evade the lightning strikes that were raining down in quick succession and got through it forcefully.

Godou took a glance at Laksmana’s direction.

There was no sign of him getting down from midair. It

appeared that he was planning to stick close to the mandala floating in night sky until the two Campiones were brought down.

「It seems that different from his elder brother, his personality is to run away from head-on confrontation huh.」

Like this his leg――the kick that was the weapon of『Camel』

wouldn’t reach.

Godou clicked his tongue. Even during this time, the mandala in the air was continuing to fire lightning. Even while it had thinner density compared to the elder brother, the attack was continuing on.

Should he hit him with Smith’s gun, even if that was something that didn’t match his nature――

『Your majesty!』

The divine sword dwelling in his right arm was relaying the telepathy from her.

『Right now Ena is heading there! Ena will bring down that guy for sure, so lend Ena your majesty’s power. Just like

before――respond to Ena’s calling voice!』

It was a message from a girl that shouldn’t be here.

No, what led Godou to this place was the authority of Madam Aisha.

Perhaps the power that brought about good and bad luck also connected him with his last helper’s destiny. And above all she had a bond with Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi. If she searched the whereabouts of her partner with her heart and rushed

through the local mountains with her monkey-like agility, then this wasn’t an unnatural entrance by any means――.

「Ena’s here your majesty! Kusanagi Godou!」

And then, Seishuuin Ena arrived with a leap.

Her body was wrapped with the school uniform of that

unknown whereabouts, her beautiful black hair was fluttering while she slipped out through the trees, into the battlefield where lightning of salvation were raining down.

Of course, even the princess shrine maiden of the sword would die if she got struck by the lightning of salvation. However.

「I respectfully wish to the monarch of my back! Please bestow our secret sword and wind’s guidance to this one!」

「Go, Seishuuin!」

When his name was called by a person that was in the verge of mortal danger, he would be able to instantly teleported to there.

That was the effect of Verethragna’s first avatar『Wind』.

The method of bestowing Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi along

with the fastness of wind to Seishuuin Ena who was standing in predicament――.

「IYAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!」

Ena and the divine sword was clad with whirling wind and

flew to the sky.

At the next moment, the leading princess shrine maiden was already right in front of Laksmana in midair. It wasn’t

something like a leap or flight, but a speed that was equal with instant teleportation. Naturally, Ena also passed through the

countless lightning strikes the mandala of divine sword launched, and with unharmed state she――

「Please, Ama no Murakumo!」

She lifted the divine sword of Japan that was her matchless partner.

Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi flew like a throwing javelin.

Even though it was thrown with a technique that was

unbecoming for a swordsman, but it splendidly pierced

Laksmana’s chest.

「Guh――!?」

Laksmana groaned.

Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi was piercing around the noble

youth’s chest.

Oddly it was the same spot where Godou received his wound.

But, the little brother of the great hero showed his distorted grin haughtily and boasted.

「Hahahaha! No matter how great a divine sword this is, it’s something wielded by the likes of human. It’s impossible for it to fall me who is watched over by my imperishable and

indestructible elder brother!」

「Then, this is the second stroke!」

Ena was unbelievably still floating in the air.

The spiritual power she obtained by her specialty the secret rite

– divine possession was fastening the princess shrine maiden of sword to air. A new sword suddenly appeared in both her

hands.

It was a doubled-edged long sword. However, its shape was

bizarre.

The『trunk』that was the blade had three protrusions each at the left and right side that seemed like『branches』, a total of six protrusions.

「YAAAAAAAAAAAH!」

Along with a shout of fighting spirit, Ena flew straight toward Laksmana.

Flying in with all her wight, she stabbed a new sword heavily into the chest of the noble youth, into right next Ama no

Murakumo no Tsurugi that pierced the lung, at the heart’s

location.

「GUOOOOOH!」

Laksmana was groaning with a voice that was even louder than before.

The mandala of divine sword behind him vanished, and the

wounded noble youth limply fell to the ground. He crashed on the snow with dull sound.

Ena herself was still hovering midair.

In addition, she quickly pulled out her two beloved swords from Laksmana.

This result surely came because the enemy was a subordinate god, and also the growth of Ena’s strength that was higher than before. The body of the princess shrine maiden was currently overflowing with two type of divinity.

The divinity of Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, and the divinity of that new sword――.

So to speak she was in a state of double divine possession.

Pushed by that, Seishuuin Ena was able to exhibit that much prowess. But, the inquiry about it would be put for later.

「Kuuh――!」

Godou rushed toward Laksmana while afflicted by severe

headache.

He would be tormented by this pain when he was using two

avatars of Verethragna simultaneously. This was because he was using『Wind』for Ena while still keeping『Camel』on.

He bore with it in order to deal the finishing blow right away.

He leaped at the prince of Kosala country that was standing up unsteadily.

「DAAAAAAH!」

Godou jumped high and a spinning kick flashed toward

Laksmana’s head.

From how he was solidly surviving even with his chest pierced through by two divine swords, it was just as expected from this scrap of god of war. Godou launched pursuing attack because he had foreseen this. But.

「What!?」

His sure kill midair spinning kick certainly captured the side of the head of the noble youth.

Yet, Godou’s leg passed through Laksmana’s head. It was as though he was kicking a three-dimensional image that looked like human.

「I’ll be back again, godslayer……」

Leaving behind that parting line, Laksmana was diving

underground as though the ground was mud.

「Does he copied Smith? This guy also have an authority that is similar with that……?」

Godou sighed. Smith also showed a trick that was similar with the defense against his kick just now. That was the reason he made the association.

(……Godou-san.)

「What’s the matter Mariya?」

(Prince Laksmana just now――I felt that it seemed similar with Madam Aisha instead, though vaguely.)

Godou was shocked with the revelation that Mariya Yuri sent to him from the realm of the dead.

「By any chance, is it that? The authority of fortune that

thoroughly dragged us in too.」

(No. The power that we experienced with our time travel to ancient Gallia……the corrective force of history……. For some reason I was reminded of that.)

「…………」

Now that she mentioned it, Godou recalled.

He witnessed it several times while he was staying at the city Colonia Agrippa of ancient Gallia. How the weapon that was wielded against Madam Aisha――easily passed through her.

The madam said that it was also the corrective force of history.

She said『The force that is trying to attach me to this era, it will make that kind of ill-manner into “nothing ever happened” for me you know!』

Could it be, that Laksmana also had that kind of divine

protection?

While he was feeling dubious, the black haired princess

shrine maiden and a Campion approached him.

「Your majesty!」

「Somehow it has to an end for now huh.」

Seishuuin Ena smiled with her usual liveliness, while the

masked godslayer returned his magic gun into its holster on the waist.

For the time being, he exchanged gaze with his fellow Campione and conveyed『Wait a little bit for the complicated talk』using eye contact. John Pluto Smith responded with a

light not just with that signal, so it was just as he thought, his compatibility with this man wasn’t bad.

Godou and Ena slowly faced each other after parting for a day.

「Seishuuin.」

「Hehehe, thanks for waiting.」

Ama no Murakumo was vanishing among the two divine

swords the princess shrine maiden was wielding.

It already returned to Godou’s right arm. However, the other bizarre sword――it was still staying at Ena’s right hand.

The length of the blade was three shaku――about ninety

centimeters. It was double edged.

The branches on it were blade with steel claw shape. Each had length of three sun――a total of nine centimeters. The main body of the sword was added with at total of six branches that should be called as sub-blades on the left and right, it was a strange sword.

「Is that the『trump』that you said yesterday?」

「Yep. Just as promised, Ena made it in time here.」

Ena puffed up her chest while showing the meaningful sword.

She lifted it with both hands as though handling a prized

treasure and presented it in front of Godou.

「It’s called Nanatsusaya no Tachi. The same like Ama no

Murakumo……well, not really that much though, but it’s a

divine sword that is nearly the same class.」(TN: Nanatsusaya no Tachi=Long Sword of Seven Branches)

「If it’s just from the appearance, than this one seem to have more pedigree.」

The sword’s main body that was like a tree trunk, and the six sub-blades that were like branches. It was called as『

Nanatsusaya no Tachi』from how it possessed a total of seven blades. Godou nodded to that explanation.

「Anyway, I’m saved thanks to Seishuuin. Thank you.」

「It’s all my pleasure. Rather than that, what about Erica-san and Liliana-san? The are acting separately?」

「Unfortunately, we needed to separate because of unforeseen accident. ――That’s right. Does Mariya know where they are?」

Godou called out to his companion that was『absent』

physically.

He anticipated that if it was someone like John Pluto Smith, then he surely would guess the mechanism even without

explanation.

As he thought, Smith didn’t make any needless interjection and listened quietly.

While everyone’s attention were gathered, Yuri who was

devoting herself in support role from the realm of the dead sent him new telepathy.

(I attempted to follow through the thought of everyone using spiritual power of telepathy. It seemed that Erica-san and everyone else escaped to the east――to the direction of

Hachiouji for once, but……

It was the beginning of a report that dumbfounded Godou and others.

Part 3

「I got the image that Tokyo is a large metropolis, but there are also a lot of place that looked like the sticks huuh.」

Salvatore Doni murmured.

It seemed that their current location was within Hachiouji of Tokyo metropolis on the map. However, they didn’t really feel that they were in human settlement for real because all this time they had been wandering continuously inside mountain.

(As expected that it was different from deep in the mountains of Okutama though, the snow wasn’t piling up here.)

Even though they were in mountain, but this area was

undeveloped woodland near populated area with low elevation.

There were also golf course, terraced farms, terraced rice-fields, a few housing, and so created on the open field that dotted between the mountains. However, this group avoided that kind of “place with good visibility” very carefully, and advanced within mountain forest as much as possible.

「I heard that all the Campiones were rampaging at the edge of Tokyo and I rushed to there. After that it’s only inside the mountain aa~ll the time. It was like the time when I wandered at Nara or Kyoto at Kanto in the past.」

「Lily, how about your『eye』?」

「I don’t feel……any gaze. Surely even the farsighted Sect

Founder Luo Hao has lost sight of us thanks to us advancing while hiding.」

When Erica asked, the silver haired sword friend immediately gave her answer.

Both of them together were ignoring the monologue of the Campione. It wasn’t the time for that. Liliana took a glance at the sky.

The winter’s night sky was――obstructed by the branches of

the trees, the sky couldn’t be seen well.

But, this was fine. Sect Founder Luo Hao was using magic and placed『eye』at the height of sky. If they were at place without any cover, they would get discovered right away.

……They withdrew from Kokumotori Mountain of Okutama

using flight magic just a bit of time ago.

However, right after they landed.

『We are seen by someone――most likely it’s Sect Founder Luo Hao……』

Liliana who was responsible for the flight said so.

The supernatural sense of the European witch(Strega) detected it. Luo Cuilian that was a Daogu――witch of ancient China

with the power of clairvoyance was observing them. (TN:

Daogu=Daoist nun)

In addition, the sky was suddenly turning stormy.

Strong wind was blowing, raindrops were raining, and even

thunder was starting to be audible.

Marquis Voban was calling storm.

Liliana asserted that and stop the flight.

Flight magic was a magic that used a witch’s magic power to move in the sky with only flesh body. It was far easier to be affected by weather than airplane. They might be shot down by lightning like that.

Thus they landed at the west outskirts of Hachiouji and started walking through mountain.

「Well, no matter how far we walk, I don’t think we will be able to go out from Sect Founder Luo Hao’s gaze. There is a limit with traveling by foot.」

「Even if we procure a car from somewhere, perhaps the result will be the same.」

「Whether it’s the marquis or the sect founder, we cannot get away from the hunting dog chasing us around.」

Dog’s howl could be heard while Liliana and Erica were in the middle of exchanging opinion.

WAOO~~~~~~~~~N-.

「My」

Madam Aisha who had completely turned into a『frail girl』

whispered.

WAOO~~~~~~~~~N-. OO~~~~~~~~~N-. OO~~~~~~~~~N-.

Howl could be heard from everywhere. All of them came from different directions.

Were fellow wild dogs calling at each other from different place?

However, any optimistic view was immediately denied.

「This, must be the wolves of Onii-sama. There is no mistake.」

「Is that really true, Madam Aisha?」

When Erica asked for confirmation right away, the eternal

beautiful girl nodded innocently.

「Yes. I somehow came to understand it in my long association with Onii-sama.」

「Just as I thought, the servant wolves had been released too……」

「Though it seems that they still aren’t nearby, but perhaps it’s only a matter of time until we are discovered. By the way, Lord Salvatore.」

「What is it, Erica-kun?」

「Can I inquire about your body’s condition? The sword wound that was reflected by Prince Alec before this……」

「Oh maan, about that. It’s really very――bothersome see.」

While his was a carefree tone, but for the first time Doni said『

bothersome』.

A thick laceration was running through the upper body of the steel body.

It was a wound that looked like steel that had hardened after getting melted. It ran from the left shoulder straight until the connecting joint of the left leg. It looked painful just from seeing it.

「This is because my attack got repelled back completely when I used my best slash, that Alec is also got bad personality huuh.

Ahahaha」

While it was a jovial laugh, but somehow there wasn’t vigor in it.

Several hundred rune letters were still floating around at Doni’s surrounding, granting him the protection of steel.

Surely it was active because he would be unable to move

properly if the protection was lost. Or possibly he would die right away.

In fact, the Campione of sword was whispering in small volume.

「It doesn’t seem like……I can fight in full strength for a while.

If the sect founder or gramp attacked, I might got done in for real this time.」

While his voice was light, but the content of the talk was a really grave confession.

But, as expected from Salvatore Doni, he immediately made the following proposition.

「Or rather. Let’s return to more bustling city……right at the center of Tokyo and hide there. That way it will be harder for us to get discovered y’know.」

「Hiding tree in the forest, and hiding a person among the

people.」

Without delay, Liliana made a backtalk with sour face.

「That’s what Lord Salvatore wish to say isn’t it? That’s

something that I find it really hard to agree with. Thinking about the commotion that the marquis and sect founder caused in Shinjuku last night……」

Those words were filled to the brim with sarcasm and criticism toward the foolish king.

Erica who was listening from the side was presuming to give no comment to that impoliteness. Her reservation toward the

Campione of sword was thinning down in this few hours. If she opened her mouth, it felt like she would say something even more elaborately roundabout.

Furthermore, as the result of all kind of things that Marquis Voban and Sect Founder Luo Hao perpetrated.

For the moment Shinjuku area was sealed with the pretext of『

confirming infection outbreak of new virus』while the

extrication and housing of the victims that were turned into salt statue was still continuing even now.

Nearly a hundred werewolves were also being sheltered.

But, there was also sighting report of werewolf that escaped from the scene, and the History Compilation Committee was in the middle of searching.

Of course, Shinjuku Imperial Garden was still a “demonic

forest” as yet. That neighborhood become like that just from the rampage of a few Campione.

「We should take a bit of measure.」

Erica waved her hand and used summoning magic.

On the ground before her eyes――fifty lion statues in the size that could be placed on one’s palm appeared. All of them were made from brass. Erica put『puppet』magic on them.

The fierce beasts made from brass suddenly moved.

They stretched, scratching the back of their ear with their leg, or shaking their body with motion that looked exactly like living lion.

As an alchemist that excelled in metal manipulation, Erica instantly changed them to automatic puppet.

Liliana who had long time relationship with her immediately nodded.

「I see, a bait.」

「Yes. I’ll also『enchant』 the smell of us four before releasing them. This is the marquis we are talking about, he should be releasing quiet the number of wolves. We have to repeat

various petty tricks like this and confused the pursuer even for a little bit.」

Erica heightened her magic power while whispering and put

enchantment on the brass lions.

「Lily too, can you help me with witch’s technique?」

「Right. I’ll use『concealment』to erase the smell of the real us and also make us harder to see.」

What Liliana spoke about was the name of technique that

witch and fairy used when they were hiding themselves. And then――seeing the great knights applying various tricks

The King of Sword murmured.

「Erica-kun and Liliana-kun too are working hard. I too――it’s no good if I don’t also do the best that I possibly can huh.」

It was quite a moving speech to be said by someone wounded.

However, his action of taking his sheathed katana in hand and then glancing to the side at Madam Aisha while fiddling with the sword as though he would draw it out anytime was…….

Of course, there was no way for the madam in question to not notice it.

「Do, Doni-san? I wonder why are you looking at me after

saying that?」

「Haha, you see. Because it feels like even this wounded me can win against the current Madam Aisha. So naturally if talking about something that I can do right now with my all then

that’s……」

「I’m greatly opposing the bullying of the weak-」

Madam Aisha complained with teary eyes.

「Doni-san, aren’t you more or less still a knight even if just barely!?」

「It’s hard if I’m told that but, see, there is a lot of wicked fellows among knights since the past.」

「I, indeed they are a lawless group that pillaged, burned, and slaughtered as they pleased at Middle Age period but, please at least put on the image of knight on white horse a bit more there-!」

「Lord Salvatore. Our master Godou too should be in

opposition toward what you are about to do right now if he is here.」

「My lord, you are in alliance with Kusanagi Godou aren’t you?

」

「But, right now we are in the middle of battle royal you know?

Even if we are leaving alone Madam Aisha whose power is

sealed like this, I don’t think there will be any interesting development from this.」

He bluntly spoke something extremely heartless.

In a sense this was a moment where a glimpse of Salvatore

Doni’s abnormality could be seen.

「Also, I got a bit of thought. If the madam is cornered until『

Absolutely desperate deadly situation, super great pinch!』, then perhaps her power will suddenly return huuh―, like that.

After all the Campione are like that, we all are full of nonsense.

」

「「…………」」

「Erica-san and Liliana-san, you two also don’t make face that seem to say『certainly that might be so』like that, please stop Doni-san!」

「Hahahaha. As expected from you two, you understand well about us.」

「You say that, but what are you going to do if I really dead then―!」

「No, no. There will be no meaning even if we do it without the resolve of『if I die then that’s it』. When terror or rage

exploded just an instant from getting killed/died for real, it feels like various thing might happen then……」

「Hiiiih」

Doni pushed up the guard of his katana with his thumb,

making clicking sound from that, so the madam’s face was

really convulsing due to fear of death. But, she suddenly yelled from realization.

「Please wait. I recalled something important just now!」

「Eh, what? Is it thanks to my threat?」

「It should not be called thanks but『fault』instead. Putting that aside. Before this I had heard something from fairy

realm――from the astral world. There is『a temple for

governing the history and flow of time of the world』there.」

Something flashed in Erica’s mind from Madam Aisha’s

declaration.

She exchanged look with Liliana. Her old friend and also rival seemed to make the same connection. They nodded at each

other. Yes.

Guided by the masked Campione, visiting the holy ground at the end of Astral world――.

It was an event that Mariya Yuri and Liliana Krancjar

experienced. Erica and others also received the report about

that story from them in the middle of expedition at ancient Gallia.

Madam Aisha further spoke without noticing the exchange

between the fellow great knights.

「I also heard that there is『gate of time』there too that

connect to every age. It seems that it’s something like the stronger version of『Fairy Corridor』. Also, I was told that a specialist that would solve all kind of trouble related to time travel is there too.」

「Uh huh.」

「Even if my power doesn’t come back――if we go there,

perhaps it’s possible to open again the corridor that was created in the cold mountain just now!」

「That’s fine. Besides」

Salvatore Doni grinned widely like a mischievous kid.

For a while he was lacking in luster because of his wound, but it seemed that his “Doni-ness” had come back a bit.

「If that place is connected to every age, then perhaps it’s also possible to gather Campiones from the past in various eras, and we can do even showier tournament battle!」

「Let’s go, Doni-san!」

「Yeah. Our destination is that temple whatever in Astral

world.」

It was a terrifying sudden turn. The two Campiones was going to move out with mutual understanding in order to obtain new ammunition of strife.

Part 4

Thus, the group was starting their preparation.

The two thoughtless Campiones and the two great knights who served Kusanagi Godou. This lineup was aiming to『travel the world』.

They were climbing up the mountain path that was used by mountain climber and hiker in the mountain in Hachiouji city.

En route, they encountered sign of quarry and forest

lumbering. They also encountered old and dilapidated small wayside shrine and wooden guidepost that was just written

with the area name. Surely it was because they were near

village.

But, right now was midnight. There was no one enjoying

dangerous night mountain climbing.

Liliana was whispering with small volume in such situation.

「Do you think this is really okay, Erica?」

「Travelling to Astral world is a difficult technique, but I think it will be fine. It’s also something that Liliana succeeded on before this.」

There was no one but Liliana among these members who was

knowledgeable about this secret technique.

Erica threw an appropriate response based on that. But, the sworn friend continued to grumble.

「It’s not that. I’m asking if it’s really fine to send Lord Salvatore and Madam Aisha to that temple. ……Just what will happen when these two enter into that most important facility.

Honestly, I don’t even want to think about it.」

「I’m also feeling the same about that.」

Liliana’s voice turning smaller at the latter half of her remark was surely because of consideration toward the two Campiones walking behind.

Erica was rebutting even while she was of the same opinion in her heart with the disrespectful remark of her friend.

「But it can’t be helped. Our opponents are both the marquis and the sect founder, it’s only a problem of time if we only run around like this. If that’s the case, then escaping to Astral world is――」

「When push comes to shove, there is also the option of calling Kusanagi Godou with the avatar of『Wind』.」

「You’re right. But there is the low possibility, that after we are separated from him, Godou might use that avatar. That option is a bit uncertain.」

「Certainly.」

Liliana was sighing while showing a bit hesitation.

She wasn’t seriously objecting. She understood that the

collection of debt would absolutely come later, she was only unable to resolutely make the plunge.

However, Liliana finally whispered.

「There is no other choice to do it, there is no other path of escape.」

「That’s how Liliana Krancjar is. I’ll also back you up, so let’s hurry for now.」

「Though this secret ritual is really not something that should be started in a rush like this……」

While they were talking like that, they finished climbing until a spot that seemed to be the summit.

There was a bit of empty plot of land and trees were growing sparsely around.

It was undeveloped woodland with elevation that was at best at six, seven hundred meter, furthermore because there were a lot of mountains with similar height at the surrounding, the view wasn’t so good even though they were at the summit.

But, this place was located at the highest spot in this vicinity.

Liliana looked up at the night sky and nodded. It appeared that Marquis Voban still hadn’t called the storm with his

seriousness. The moon was peeking out from between the

clouds.

「Perhaps it’s possible like this……」

Since time immemorial, witch received divine protection of moon and their magic power heightened――.

Because she was going to carry out a secret ritual of the highest difficulty in a “rush”, Liliana wished to be as close as possible to the moon and strongly received its divine protection.

That was the reason why they dared to climb the mountain.

Here, Madam Aisha opened her mouth timidly.

「Err Doni-san……we arrived already……」

「――nn」

Salvatore Doni responded shortly and he finally opened his eyes.

Until now he had been closing his eyes. He said that was

because he wanted to concentrate his mind. It was really

amazing because he was climbing the mountain path without

getting stumbled even in that kind of state.

Truly it was a stunt that was distinctive of an expert of using the mind eye.

Furthermore, he was still someone wounded.

The wound that was gouged――or more like shaved on the

body of steel was still looking raw.

Even his footsteps were unsteady. But, despite so, his balance didn’t break at all even while he was walking with staggers like a drunk, and he continued to climb the mountain.

「Geez Doni-san, you are rea―lly skillful.」

Madam Aisha was completely in admiration.

「So. Just why in the world did you do something like that?」

「Nn―. I’m just thinking to prepare my trump card a bit.」

Finally Doni spoke out. En route here, he was ignoring

everything all the time even though he was talked to several times. Most likely it wasn’t on purpose. That was just how deep his concentration was.

「It’s something that was troublesome to handle, so it’s

impossible if I don’t really concentrate.」

「Troublesome?」

「Rather than that you girls, it’s better to be quick if you are going to start the technique. We are found out already.」

Doni suddenly spoke after ignoring Madam Aisha’s question.

「「「Eh?」」」

「As expected, it’s easy to be noticed when we get out to the peak of a mountain like this huuh. It feels like someone is looking down here. It must be Sect Founder Luo Hao.」

The user of mind eye informed with relaxed attitude while ignoring the female faction.

Furthermore, as though to deal additional blow――

OO~~~~~~N-. OO~~~~~~N-. OO~~~~~~N-.

The howl from before also entered their ear. It was obviously closer than before.

There shouldn’t be that much distance until the summit where Erica and others were at. Due to Luo Cuilian’s clairvoyance and the wolves’ sense of smell, the time of hunt was finally coming.

「Let’s do this Lily. From here it depends on you.」

「Right, leave it to me.」

Both of them were unrelated with the style of Japan where it was unclear where the responsibility laid when it was the

critical time.

As fellow prodigy that represented the association of and , Erica and Liliana nodded at each other.

Previously, at the incident of Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi, she didn’t have the necessary secret medicine to be used in the ritual.

This time was different. Liliana had finished taking the

medicine that she was always having ready in her residence using summoning magic.

「It’s regrettable that we cannot make contact with Godou.」

Erica spoke with subdued tone.

Unexpectedly it was possible to use mobile phone at Hachiouji vicinity they were currently at or even at Okutama. Just a bit before this, Lu Yinghua’s phone was also working. However, although the phone signal at area around mountain ridge or

peak was relatively favorable, but place other than those was frequently impossible to make call from.

Phone call from this side couldn’t connect, and there was also no contact yet from the other side.

Liliana was starting her chant in front of the resigned Erica.

「Search, be that so it won’t be found. Inquire, be that so it won’t be discovered. Knock the door, be that so it won’t be opened. So that those who search for everything obtained,

those who inquired discovered, those who knock the door

welcomed in……」

The words of power to travel the world.

Bathed in the light of the hazy moon, the silver haired witch’s magic power was finally heightening.

When the increase of her magic power and the chanting of the words of power reached the peak, the gate to Astral world

would open. The time until that happened――was around five, six more minutes.

From the beginning Liliana was heightening her magic power while proceeding to the mountain peak.

Surely this was the benefit from that. The required time was shortened more than she expected.

「Please do your best, Liliana-san!」

The one thoughtlessly cheering on was of course Madam Aisha.

As for Erica, there was various things she ought to do.

As a support role, she would lend magic power if Liliana’s ritual looked unstable. When wolf army and so one tried to interrupt, she would exterminate them with the magic sword of lion――.

That was why Erica called out her beloved sword Cuore de Lione.

The other warrior that should also take guardian role was still closing both his eyes. In addition, he was mumbling a chant inside his mouth.

「I――I won’t allow the existence of something that I cannot cut. Sword of heaven that rend the earth, right now is the time you shall come to my hand……」

Of course it was something known. Those were the words of

power when handling『Silver Arm』.

What was touched by that arm would become magic sword

that cut apart everything. In front of Erica’s eyes, Doni’s right arm from his shoulder joint until his fingertips were changing into silver color――.

「Lord Salvatore. If it’s not a hindrance, please tell me.」

「What is it, Erica-kun?」

「The trump card you spoke just now, what kind of power it is?

」

「It will be a bit long to talk about that though.」

It seemed that his so called preparation was finished. Doni finally talked with his usual flightiness.

「See. My body is something like an immortal body, and I won’t die no matter where I god right? That’s why, I tried testing it before you know, even at space.」

「……」

Erica endured her sudden impulse that reflexively wanted to shout『Space!?』.

That would be an unbecoming failure for a lady. She kept an elegant prim expression on her face, as though she was

listening to a talk about summer holiday travel.

「Though more accurately it was when I fought a flying god

named Hyperion on Olympus Mountain at Greece, I was

forcefully brought to there. I would die with my flesh body, so I went ‘ei’ and tried turning my body into steel, and

unexpectedly I was fine.」

「…………」

「At first I was poked ‘kyuu―’ like a billiard ball and swam in space. And then by chance I was able to view a space station from super near y’know.」

International Space Station was continuously circling in the orbit around earth in the height of four hundred kilometers.

Although it was outside earth, in other words in space, but it was also still inside the layer of atmosphere called

thermosphere. But, it shouldn’t be an environment that living flesh human could deal with.

Furthermore, Doni’s story was escalating.

「During that time I got caught by that guy Hyperion again and got carried until moon and Mars. But, I stole that guy’s cart and escaped.」

「Does that……means running around at space?」

「Of course.」

The sun god of Greek myth, Hyperion.

That name had the meaning of『the one that fly high』, he

governed over the stars revolution. The cart that was

mentioned must be the soaring vehicle for transporting the sun.

The devil king of Italia proudly continued his absurd adventure story.

「In the end, my battle with him ended up in a draw though. In order to strike down Hyperion that was swishing around, I got an idea. I think it was asteroid. I searched around for small star using the flying cart in space――」

A terrifying conjecture was rearing its head inside Erica.

『Kukukuku』

A heavy suppressed laugh resounded at the dark sky.

Furthermore, there was even the sound of wings flapping that came into hearing.

『I finally found you. Whether it was yesterday night or

tonight, I have been really enjoying this hunt to my heart’s content after so long. My so called “little sister of heart”, also the accompanying ladies and gentleman, let me express my

thanks.』

「O, Onii-sama!?」

Madam Aisha was astonished.

It was only natural. A huge dragon was descending down from the sky while noisily flapping its jet black wings slowly.

It was that fierce-looking jaw that was speaking out Marquis Voban’s voice.

It wasn’t the “dead dragon” that appeared in Okutama. There wasn’t even a scratch on its dragon scales that looked like black agate.

Its whole body was around thirty meter long. It was a dreadful great demonic beast.

「Uwaa. Something showy is coming out.」

The one who raised admiring voice was Doni.

「Is that, the servant that is gramp’s specialty……that’s not it isn’t it?」

『So you understand. As always you are a man with only your instinct that is good. What, there are no way the wolves and the dead is fitting to be the opponent of you all. It’s also an amusement for this Voban himself to take the hunting dog role.

』

The jet black dragon was talking with the voice and tone of the marquis himself.

The dragon’s eyes――were the emerald green evil eyes. That

too was an exact resemblance with Dejanstahl Voban.

『If all of you can enjoy this then I too will feel happy. To put on this costume――it need slightly troublesome procedure.

Thanks to that I rarely take it out from the warehouse. If I remember correctly the last time should be more than eighty years ago……oo, come to think of it』

The emerald evil eyes stared with a gleam at Madam Aisha.

『That time you are also there wasn’t it, little sister.』

「I, I remember thaat. If I remember right Onii-sama said that it’s an authority usurped from ancient Mesopotamia goddess Inanna-」

『Hahahahaha. So you remember.』

While showing faked intimacy――suddenly.

The black dragon opened its mouth largely and spouted out

flame! The hell fire was going to burn to nothing the humans standing on the mountain peak!

「KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!?」

Madam Aisha shrieked.

Erica at least put her guard up by using magic of『fire

resistance』, while Liliana was continuing to chant words of power with low voice even during this time, progressing the secret ritual of transfer.

And then――Salvatore Doni quickly pushed out his right hand forward.

「Divine protection of steel」

The rune letters surrounding Doni’s body like ring.

The number of magic symbol protecting their master was

around a hundred until now. The number

suddenly――increased until more than five hundred and

protected even until the comrades around him.

The divine protection of rune also filled the surrounding of Erica, Liliana, and Madam Aisha.

As the result, although they tasted the blazing heat as though they were standing in front of a blast furnace, Erica and others were also somehow protected by the protection wall from the countless rune letters.

『Oo. So even you have the reliability to protect your

subordinate.』

「Don’t make fun of me. Even like this everyone here is in the middle of working together for one common cause.」

Doni objected being ridiculed like that.

It seemed that he completely shelved away the matter of how he was trying to remove Madam Aisha. However, his spirit of cooperation that was finally budding after great pain was

turned in vain――

「That is also that so called chivalry of knight isn’t it?」

An elegant beautiful woman spoke out.

Finally even the supernatural sect leader, Luo Hao arrived. Her body was clad in Han clothes like usual. And then she was

standing on a giant lotus――floating in midair, right in the center.

It was an entrance by riding on flying lotus with size and function that was like『flying carpet』.

If someone sat on it in Zen meditation posture, it would be just like Buddha that was drawn in Buddhist picture.

「As expected from Italia’s King of Sword……the martial artist that possessed the strongest spear and shield. As expected, to defeat all of you along with that protection of steel wall, the singing voice of dragon and tiger is surely necessary――」

Luo Cuilian was looking down on the mountain peak where

Erica and others were at from the floating lotus flower, and then she deeply sucked in air ‘suuuuuuu’.

It was the beginning of the mystical song of destruction.

「Fire is fervent. People, fear this that you wished for.

Therefore the death is without vibrant. Water is lackadaisical.

People, trifle with this that you’ve become too familiar with.

Many that is the dead to this――」

The beautiful voice became ultrasonic wave and blew violently into a demonic wind of shockwave.

It was still just a squall, but its might was increasing steadily and soon it would turn into a great storm.

「Kukukuku. How about receiving my flame once more. I’ll

burn you to ash together with that protection!」

The dragon flame was also going to join in.

However, Salvatore Doni was calm and spoke――.

「My protection can endure if it’s just a bit more. Keep doing the transfer technique like that.」

「Lord Salvatore! At this rate the technique will be hindered by the marquis and the sect founder!」

Erica brought a problem to attention in place of Liliana that was concentrating to the technique.

The Campione of sword that was extremely irresponsible

returned a most thoughtless answer.

「It’s fine. Those people will soon――get their hand full with protecting themselves!」

The next moment, a meteor was descending from the sky.

It had super high speed that likely to reach forty kilometer per second.

However, it was falling while combusting fiercely in the

atmosphere. It would lose the majority of its original mass when it crashed at an undeveloped woodland of Tokyo’s

Hachiouji, at the mountain peak.

But――even so.

The fragment of star that was flying from space caused a great explosion.

That severity was to the degree that a third of the mountain peak was blown away in one go.

The four Campiones, and the two great knights of Milan were of course swallowed by the explosion and their figure was lost from view.

Part 5

「Shit-. That idiot whose worth is even less than the dirt

floating in space!」

Andrea Rivera’s abusive language seemed to be a curse from the bottom of his heart.

He was at the street traffic of first district of Kabuki-chou that could even be said to be the center of Shinjuku ward, the ward that was temporarily sealed due to the Campiones’ outrage.

「He dropped that thing again on earth!」

「Can I presume, that the falling star tonight is Lord Salvatore’s work?」

Amakasu Touma asked with a tired face.

He stayed overnight in this Shinjuku since last night to clean up the aftermath all this time.

The people coming and going on the street traffic were only the people related with Historic Compilation Committee. White lab coat, worker fatigues, business suit, and so on, each people’s outfit shed light of their duty.

Second day of devil king civil war, 22:50.

The day would change in one more hour and the third day

would begin…….

Amakasu was reporting amidst that.

「According to the staffs of our committee, the meteor just now traversed ‘whoosh’ above Tokyo from east to west, and

seemed to fall on a mountain at Hachiouji. It appeared to cause a great explosion that wholly shaved the vicinity of the

mountain summit.」

「Lord Andrea. If I’m permitted to ask」

A tall and handsome Caucasian knight interjected.

Sir Iceman. Searching for information of his master that

vanished in the direction of Okutama, he came into contact with the members of History Compilation Committee at

Shinjuku.

「I wish you to teach me, what kind of method Lord Salvatore accomplished that kind of stunt. That was an attack that

doesn’t suit a person whose only worth is sword.」

「……That too is that guy’s『sword』.」

Rivera tensed his crisp expression and answered briskly.

The difference of faction wasn’t a reason to throw away the respect for Iceman who was an older pioneer. Rivera politely spoke with his inherent honesty.

「That idiot’s authority change everything he touch into his favorite magic sword. Several years ago, that man was thrown out into outer space――and an unfortunate accident for us

mankind occurred. Salvatore Doni returned to earth 120 hours after but……during that time」

Rivera clenched his fist tightly in rage toward his master that wasn’t here.

「That guy stole the cart of the soaring god Hyperion, and

searched around for several asteroids at earth’s

neighborhood……he touched all over their surface and turned them into magic sword.」

「By any chance――」

Sayanomiya Kaoru was in the middle of observing the actual scene as the person in charge of History Compilation

Committee.

The wise beauty dressed as man asked at Rivera.

「The lord’s magic sword, even when they were separated from the silver arm, the effect will still remain?」

「It will disappear for the moment. But, if that guy

concentrated……he also can revive the effect of the magic

sword transformation. Even if that magic sword is asteroid that is drifting outside earth――」

Rivera let out a deep sigh.

「In order to shot down a god soaring at a battlefield that was the space, Salvatore Doni wanted magic sword for space use.

This is the result of that.」

「And, tonight it fell on Tokyo……」

「That’s how it is. That idiot is an idiot so he almost never used it, but actually――he can manipulate the magic sword under

his control using only his mind. His sense for magic is fatally nonexistent, so it takes a little bit of time to do it, and that’s also the reason that he doesn’t do something like that often.」

「H―m」

Amakasu Touma whispered. He detested work environment

that exploited the employee and hated to be called as ninja, an agent that was like lantern at noon day. However, he was

engaging in the “clean up” at Shinjuku since last night without sleep and rest. He looked shabbier than usual because of that.

He despondently spoke with a bit fed-up expression.

「So an asteroid at earth’s neighborhood had its orbit twisted somehow and put in a course that entered earth. There is a lot of place to make retort about what kind of logic was used there that it could turn out like that but, it’s pointless waste of energy just making the retort isn’t it……」

「According to that idiot, it seem that if he closed his eyes and concentrated, he could somehow see『the just right sword

trajectory when cutting earth from space』.」

「A man that somehow can use strategic space weapon

huh……」

「It’s pointless to hope for common sense from that. And then, there is a more serious problem rather than that. That idiot thoroughly forget just how many asteroid he changed into

magic sword but――」

Now Rivera’s tone turned into a gloomy one.

「To guess from that guy’s testimony, at the very least it’s more than five. By any chance there is even the possibility that it can reach more than twenty……」

「Somehow it sounds like the number of nuclear bomb

someone possess isn’t it.」

「It’s something similar after all.」

Hearing the grumble of Amakasu, the aide of King of Sword

continued further.

「The force of the attack tonight is really low-key, it’s unknown whether that’s because he dropped it in hurry or because the mass of the asteroid was nothing big. But, if that guy dropped the magic sword with “sword trajectory”――in other words the entry angle that is carefully launched, then perhaps it would be even possible to change the shape of the continent.」

It was the confession of the king’s butler, Andrea Rivera.

If the terrifying『meteor swords』were going around earth’s

neighborhood as asteroid, then their current position would change second by second depending on the cycle and time.

Naturally, the entry angle would also change in respond to the distance and the designated destination.

The steeper the angel, the greater the air resistance and heat when it was entering the atmosphere, and the falling thing would be crumbling. That was the reason that falling star

would be burned to ash in the atmosphere.

While all present was falling silent, the noble son of

Hongkong’s Li famly, Li Yinghua shrugged his shoulders.

「Well, everyone of the godslayers should have hidden trick like that.」

He had roughly accomplished the instruction of his master, so he returned to the city center.

He was the young man with the greatest expertise of

Campione’s state of affairs in earth. He despondently

whispered with an expression that was a mix of enlightenment and resignation.

「After all even tonight, even after getting swallowed into that falling meteor or asteroid――it is still really suspicious

whether anyone died from it.」

Almost two full days passed since the start of the devil king civil war.

However, they still didn’t know, about the newest information that the battle royal’s stage was moving from Tokyo, to another world…….

Chapter 4 – And Then to the Fairy

Realm

Part 1

「Ahhahaha. We did it everyone!」

「Yes. This is a great step forward toward our objective!」

The two Campiones were innocently in joy.

Of course, they were Salvatore Doni and Madam Aisha. In

contrast with the kings, the two knights accompanying them were making completely exhausted face.

「What fell from the sky at the end there……was it a

meteorite?」

「Different from Lord Lancelot’s rush, it looked like it really fell from space. I think the one who called it was Lord Salvatore though.」

Liliana and Erica grumbled.

Falling star was rushing down through the night sky,

approaching closer toward them steadily――somehow the

ritual of world transfer succeeded under such acute situation.

Marquis Voban transformed into dragon and breathed out

crimson flame.

Sect Founder Luo Hao put ultrasonic wave on her song and

heightened her destructive power indiscriminately. But, they finally arrived here by driving off all danger.

――The place was a city made of stone.

There were only houses made of brick. The pavement of the

road was also using brick.

There wasn’t any modern rebar construction building anywhere, it had stylish bearing of European rural town’s

appearance. This place had the atmosphere of the Middle Age.

However, there wasn’t any sign of human. It was an

uninhabited city. A corner of Astral world.

「I had come here before. Previously when I wandered in Astral world together with Godou, this is the place that we slipped into by chance.」

「Then, surely this place is dragged out by the memory of that time.」

Liliana nodded at Erica’s report.

「This time――it was because I didn’t have the composure to

clearly imagined the transfer destination. Or rather, I think that I did really well to make the ritual work under such

situation if I say so myself……」

「Hahahaha. As expected from Godou’s knights.」

「Anyway, we now have to search for the rumored temple. It

will be fine if we can ask someone who seem to know about it.

」

The devil kings were acting completely like usual. Liliana sighed deeply.

「It was only once, but I had gone there before.」

「Is that true, Liliana-san!?」

「Yes. It’s just, it was a really unique sacred ground, so I don’t know if I will really be able to guide you there well without actually trying it. If Mariya Yuri who is familiar with Astral world is here, it will be very reassuring but……」

「It will be great if we can contact Yuri though.」

Erica nodded at her sworn friend’s words.

After ascertaining the name of the hero Rama, Mariya Yuri

stayed behind at Astral world.

They heard that at that time she relied on the person that was the princess of glass. That person was an acquaintance of

Seishuuin Ena’s “grampsy” Susanoo, and seemed to be the

reincarnation of goddess Sita.

In that case, if they searched at nearby Susanoo’s residence, perhaps they would be able to meet Yuri.

But, there was no guarantee. Erica glanced at Doni.

「Lord Salvatore. How is your body condition right now?」

「It’s not the worst, but it’s also not really good huuh.」

The scar running from vertically from left shoulder that looked like『hardened melting metal』――.

There wasn’t any sign at all that it was healing. It was a damage that was hard to conquer even with the abnormal flesh body of Campione. Perhaps it should be said as expected from the result of the joint effort of King of Sword and the Black Prince.

Although Doni was acting carefree, but his complexion wasn’t well.

At this rate wouldn’t it worsen the more time passed?

(I don’t want to do it at all though, I don’t plan to do it one hundred percent sure.)

Erica secretly thought.

About should she consider applying healing magic using oral administration to the King of Sword.

But, she immediately rejected that option. A wound this serious would need a healing power at the level of Madam Aisha’s

authority to heal. It wasn’t something that the power of a mere magician could do something about.

「It can’t be helped. Let’s give up reuniting with Yuri for now.」

「I see. Something like a meteorite fell on Hachiouji……」

(Fortunately it was in a mountain that was far from urban area, and it was already night, so it ended up with only the minimum damage……)

Yuri gave additional information to Godou who was

whispering seriously. She chased after her comrades’

movements with her spiritual power of telepathy.

「And, the presence of everyone in that place vanished huh.」

「It’s possible……that they don’t exist anywhere on earth right now.」

In contrast with Yuri who seemed a bit worried, Ena who

actually had excellence academic performance spoke a bit of trivia.

「Come to think of it, Ena had heard before. In the past, at the Bunka era of Edo period, a meteor fell on Hachiouji. As expected someone among the kings reproduced that event once more

there.」

「Other than Aisha-san who lost her power, everyone else are suspect. What a horrible story.」

「Fumu. If four Campiones are removed with this then」

John Pluto Smith jokingly spoke to Godou who was feeling

exasperated already.

「The participants of devil king civil war are decreased by more than half. What do you think, Kusanagi Godou?」

「This one and that one. Didn’t you also go through something like that with the corridor.」

「Then, let’s not be optimistic that they were annihilated. Now, just where the six Campiones and magicians vanished to……」

Even though Smith replied noncommittally with relaxed

attitude that left the burden to him, but Smith was guessing what he was feeling.

Godou felt a mysterious bond with the eccentric that didn’t show his bare face, it was at that time a light melody was playing, notifying them of a coming call in a mobile phone.

It came from the skirt of the uniform that Ena was

wearing――from her pocket.

「Yes」

The princess shrine maiden of the sword took out her favorite mobile phone and put it on her ear. They were at a ridge with great clear view, so the signal’s reach should be better than inside dense mountain forest. However.

Generally speaking, Seishuuin Ena was careless with the

charging of her battery.

A contact reached this girl that was unbecoming as modern

person in this timing. Could it be.

「It’s message for your majesty.」

「Is it from that gramps?」

「Ahaha, right on the mark. Let’s see, 『The people you all are looking for are all coming here, so come here to deal with them!

』, that’s what grampsy said.」

The elder that took guardianship of the princess shrine maiden of the sword, Haya Susanoo no Mikoto.

It was information from the hermit that was once a『Heretic God』.

「Hou. So you too have an acquaintance in the Astral world.」

「You notice it even though I still haven’t told you anything huh.」

Smith spoke as though it was obvious to the admiring Godou.

「Let me repeat, I’m a fairy king even if an unimportant one. I would immediately know about the news from over there. And then, perhaps this isn’t something I should say but……I am

blessed with perception greater than your average person.」

「That’s really not something you should say yourself.」

This time Godou smiled wryly. This masked man really

couldn’t speak less.

(Excuse me……Godou-san.

Yuri’s telepathy came to him.

(If everyone is in the realm of the dead, then I’ll try searching for them with my power.)

「Mariya’s body is over there after all. Also we too……should head over there.」

「Grampsy also told us so already.」

「Seishuuin. Can Susanoo summon us from the realm of the

death like before――」

「Wait, Kusanagi Godou.」

Smith interjected when Godou was consulting with the

princess shrine maidens.

「I should have told you already, I’m a fairy king. If I used that authority, it’s a trifling matter to take you all to the world over there.」

「Really!?」

「Yeah. However I’ll put on a condition.」

Smith stared fixedly at Godou through the visor of his mask.

「I’ll have you take separate action from the shrine maidens over there and also from your other comrades too.」

「What?」

「This John Pluto Smith will become the guide and lead you to a certain place. It’s a journey of two fellow devil kings without any outsider present. During that time, if you refuse an

instruction from me then……fufufufu. It will be a restart of the suspended devil king civil war.」

「A journey――of just the two of us?」

「Yeah. If you can accept that condition, then I’ll be generous and open the gate to the fairy realm.」

Part 2

It went without saying.

There was no way the ruler of the martial world would die by getting dragged into something like meteor impact.

As soon as she saw the catastrophe descending from the sky, Luo Cuilian realized. That it was impossible already to escape from that star with normal method.

But of course, she who was at the height of martial art and magic was an exception――.

「Shih!」(TN: This one is written with the kanji of rapid)

She chanted a short spell and used the magic of ground

shrinker.

Shrinking the ground meant『shrinking the distance between

the spot the user was currently at with the destination point at far away.』

That was to say an instant teleportation. Thus Luo Cuilian easily accomplished her escape from the shockwave and

impact rampaging at the site of the meteor impact.

「For the king of Italia country to possess such sword……the sword of falling star.」

She chuckled due to her admiration due to that mister

Salvatore.

A foolish person that was still immature in anything other than sword art. There was no doubt of that. However, he polished his only strong point to an insane degree and now he was

stepping into a territory that surpassed Luo Cuilian’s

imagination.

Yes. Even if other didn’t understand, but only she understood.

That was a special move that was unleashed based from the

principle of sword or katana art, like drawing out a sheathed katana instantly.

Only Luo Cuilian understood because of her discernment as

someone who was at the height of martial realm and her

spiritual sense as a Daogu――.

「I have to chase after those people……」

The subordinates of Kusanagi Godou were also accompanying

those two devil kings.

She had seen through with a glance that one of them was

striving to carry out the secret ritual to transfer to the realm of the dead――the area that was called as Astral world by western practicioner. Of course, she had the knowledge of the same magic.

Like this――she transferred to realm of the dead completely with her own power.

What greeted her were nymphs that seemed familiar with her.

「Holy sect founder-sama.」

「It has been a long time.」

「To be able to burn the sight of holy sect founder-sama’s

august countenance into our eyes once more, there is nothing more joyful than this! Aa, it’s truly an honor to be in the presence of Sect Founder Luo Hao’s virtue and authority!」

The place was a peach orchard.

Several thousand peach trees were growing comfortably inside vast plot of land, they were beautifully tended to and received bright sunlight of spring in plenty.

Ten-odd nymphs were playing as they pleased in that peach garden.

They admired flowers, recited poem, tasted high-grade wine, and laughed at each other’s jokes. And then, the elegant

nymphs were gathering in great hurry to the side of the beauty that wasn’t inferior to anyone among them, Luo Cuilian, and gave her a warm welcome with their reverence and deep

affection in full display.

This was truly a Shangri-la――.

This was the stronghold of Luo Cuilian at the realm of the dead.

Of course, because she was a residence of earth, she wouldn’t come here except in a special case. Those with limited length of life didn’t have the qualification to live here. But since she became godslayer, her chance to visit the realm of the dead was also a lot. Before she realized, this Shangri-la became her provisional dwelling.

「I command all of you.」

That was what Luo Cuilian said the first thing from her mouth without even any greeting.

「A little while ago, two Campiones should have arrived here from earth. Search for the whereabouts of those people. Do it as fast as possible.」

Certainly! The nymphs immediately bowed their head.

If the other party was shutting themselves in a holy ground that was designated as forbidden, or if they were putting up barrier magic for their self-protection, the search would turn really difficult. But, the pursuit target this time were the two names who were the most careless among the seven devil

kings.

Their whereabouts would surely be discovered. Luo Cuilian was convinced of that.

A few hours later, Luo Cuilian finally departed.

The information of the “stratum” where the targeted group was at had been reported to her by the nymphs. She strongly

imagined the destination spot based from that, and

transferred――.

(In the realm of the dead there were infinite stratums, this was the fastest travel method to cross between them.)

「Fufufufu. My powerful enemy is somewhere in this land.」

Cherubic smile emerged on the visage that was like flower.

There was a green grasslands that was continuing forever

before her eyes. Sheeps, goats, and horses could happily run here. And then, it was right beside a sea.

There would be a steep cliff if anyone went until where the grasslands cut off.

If one peered below, they would see rough wave pushing from the sea, hitting and smashing the rock. Thick clouds were

hiding the sky, and wind was blowing strongly on the

inhabited grasslands.

The temperature was cool, while the air was dry and clear.

Of course, it was a place that was unlike anywhere on earth but――Luo Cuilian recalled. She had the recollection in the far past, when she traveled Greek country, that she witnessed a similar scenery.

「Now then……let’s search the holy ground that the nymphs

were saying about.」

She sent her usual『eye』to the sky and obtained overhead view of this area.

There was a temple more than a hundred kilometer ahead. It had construction style where thick round pillars were lined up, resembling the Doria style of ancient Greek.

And then, there was one other thing.

「Hou」

Luo Cuilian whispered after discovering a certain thing.

At an area that wasn’t really far from where she was currently at――there was an army that was marching solemnly.

「As expected from the wolf king. He has marched into here

this quickly.」

When Salvatore Doni’s meteor fell.

Voban was in “jet black dragon” transformation. It seemed that this authority was named as something like『Otherland’s

Dragon』by those gloomy wise man association bunches

(though there wasn’t any other information written in the

public material other than that it was an authority to

transform into dragon).

……Actually, strictly speaking it wasn’t transformation.

Voban himself was sleeping, while his soul separated from his body and turned into a dragon.

It was such an authority. Because his flesh body became

defenseless in temporary death, it was hard to find the time to use it. But, Voban’s soul that turned into dragon was halfway indestructible. Even if the dragon body was destroyed, the soul would be able to return from the realm of the dead like a

ghost――.

He usurped the authority from ancient Mesopotamia’s mother earth goddess, Inanna.

While she was an existence that brought about good harvest on the land, she was also the goddess of the realm of the dead.

Just like how a lot of earth mother goddess that governed death be, she was also a divinity with second true character that was dragon = snake (the same like Athena of Greek myth).

The body of the black dragon was swallowed by the explosion of the meteor impact and got terribly wounded.

But, it wasn’t a fatal injury. There he summoned the dead

servant witch, and when he asked where did the enemy escape to――he was told they went to Astral world.

Then, it was simple.

Voban dragged out his own heart from the chest of his dragon body.

He severed his own life. In other words, it had the same

meaning with『traveling to the realm of the dead』. And then, the realm of the dead and Astral world――were extremely close things.

Hades, afterlife, world of the dead, idea world, spirit world, astral world.

There were various ways of calling it throughout the world. In short it was “a region to hangout for those who escaped death without life”. It seemed that it was called as『the boundary between life and immortality』among the heretic gods and the true gods…….

Anyway, Voban arrived at Astral word through the realm of the dead.

Next he could just choose the best magic user among his Dead Servants and made them carried out the secret ritual of

underworld transfer to transport the “sleeping Dejanstahl

Voban” from earth to here――.

「Now then」

Voban murmured.

He had already called off his dragon avatar and returned to his human body.

「The army preparation is also finished. The whereabouts of that self-proclaimed little sister of mine and that idiot is also discovered by my servants. What’s left is only to pursue them.

」

Currently, there were three hundred horsemen around the

demon wolf king.

Dead Servants――furthermore they were the same kind with

those that were summoned at Okutama for cornering Salvatore Doni. All of them were notorious warrior during their lifetime.

With sword, spear, bow, axe, or halberd as their weapon, they were also wearing armor just as they liked.

On top of that, they were riding the wolves that Voban called.

They were called out as horse replacement using the authority of demon wolf. Every single one was huge wolf that wasn’t

lesser than even fierce bull.

Even Voban himself was straddling one of the wolves.

Along with his servants that were marching calmly, their aim was the end of this stratum.

The temple that was built there was a holy ground that was preeminent even in this Astral world, it seemed that it was the

terribly important place for managing『the secret of the world

』…….

「Ooh」

Voban squinted his eyes.

He could hear sound of horse’s hooves. A red horse

was――dashing on the sky, the sound of its hooves were also loud, as though it was sprinting on paved road.

The rider of the red horse that was rapidly approaching this way was naturally an old acquaintance of Voban.

Furthermore, the person was sitting facing the side on the saddle without even holding the rein, their Han clothing

fluttering by the wind.

While it was a posture that was unsuited for riding horse, but the running showed a unity of rider and horse.

「So you also came, wolf king!」

「I can say the same to you, it seems we arrived at the same conclusion!」

Voban replied to Sect Founder Luo Hao who was spurring on

the divine horse galloping in the sky.

This horse looked like it had red body from afar, but it was actually different. It was a horse with common brown fur.

However, the sweat that its whole body was drenched with was blood colored.

Surely it was summoned from her specialty magic.

The blood sweating horse was lightly sprinting beside the army of the death and wolves that was led by Voban, but from the height of two, three meter from the ground.

「If it’s alright with you, should I attack from different directions?」

Sect Founder Luo Hao said.

「There is no need to disorder your command for that.」

「Let’s not be like that. The chance to lead an army together with the Sect Founder Luo Hao, it’s something that is unlikely to arrive for the second time in the future. Let’s take enjoyment from this.」

Since the forming of the alliance――

Even though they didn’t match their pace, but they still

happened to meet each other in the same place, in the same timing a lot instead. In other words, this was because they were equal.

In strength, instinct, fighting spirit, fighting experience, discernment, insight, and so on as warriors.

Although their way of doing things were greatly different, as veteran godslayer, the numerous strength they had

acquired――was almost equal, that was the reason they

conformed each other like this.

As expected, perhaps the godslayer in front of their eye would be their strongest obstacle.

It was possible, that the other would be the greatest wall standing in their way compared to the youngster of their kind.

Pursuing the shadow of the formidable enemy they should

have a showdown with eventually, the demon wolf king and

the supernatural sect founder advanced through the

battlefield…….

And then, at the same time when the two old devil kings carried out their reunion.

「What have you done!」

A white haired and white bearded old man cursed looking like he would vomit out blood.

As usual he was wearing a toga of ancient Rome and held a

bronze pen.

In front of him, Liliana Krancjar and Erica Blandelly were standing. Together with the two Campiones that had been

always with them as baggage through their journey in Astral world.

「Of all people, it is these two――the two whose nature of

foolishness is towering above the rest even among the

godslayers who are all the heaven-sent children of fools, and you bring them here to this mansion!」

「He is a gramps with really bad mouth huuh.」

「To call someone he first met an idiot to their face, how

unbelievable-」

Doni keenly whispered so while Madam Aisha was feeling

indignation by the old man.

This old man was the master of『Plutarch Mansion』.

This was the place that Liliana and Mariya Yuri once visited through the guidance of John Pluto Smith. The secret holy

ground that Princess Alice also knew about――.

「Shit-. Of all thing, just when I cannot make contact with the master of this domain John Pluto Smith……they marched into

here right in such situation!」

「My. So we are able to intrude in just the right timing then.」

「The opposite! You guys intentionally came picking the worst timing!」

The witch that stirred up history as she pleased and the

observer of history.

These two who were making talk like a straight man and a

funny man were actually fellow rival through long years.

Though of course Madam Aisha wasn’t aware of it at all.

Putting that aside, the two knights were whispering at each other in low volume.

「We easily arrived here easier than I thought.」

「That’s because since the expedition in the ancient Gallia, Liliana’s spiritual sight has rose really much. Perhaps, it’s because of that I believe.」

These two girls were prodigious genius that towered above the rest as human magicians.

However, in front of this lineup, even they were nothing more but minor role.

「Well, just as the venerable senior say, the act of guiding these two here itself……is certainly also a failure in our part.」

「It can’t be helped. Even if there was other choice, we had no leeway to choose it.」

In contrast with Liliana that was faintly regretful, Erica just shrugged her shoulders.

Liliana was relying on the image when they visited previously to lead the group until the temple of ancient Greek style. They dived into underground it and went through a long passage.

This white haired white bearded old man was at the hall that they finally came out to.

Colossal number of stone slab was floating in the air at the underground passage. The history of the world and

mankind――everything of those were recorded there.

The room of the old man was also littered with the same stone slab innumerably on the floor.

It was hard to even find the place for their foot to step on. And then, the old man that was serving as observer of history in this uncomfortable place――yelled like a tragedy actor.

「Aa……furthermore if you all came here! Then even the senile old devil kings that hungered for battle will also get lured to this mansion too you know!? That’s something that I don’t even want to think about……if, this holy ground is destroyed, just how much impact it will have at the advance of history that should be――!」

Part 3

「Looks like Godou is sleeping soundly.」

「If there is allowance to rest even for a bit, don’t let it get away and rest. That’s what is called as the disposition of warrior.

Well, though perhaps it’s simply being impudent.」

「I guess. Even though this place is also the same as enemy territory in a sense.」

That was a conversation between the voice of a calm woman

and a theatrical man.

It was a talk that was exchanged between Annie Charlton and

“one other person”. Kusanagi Godou was sleeping like log while being watched over by them.

He was sound asleep while still wearing his clothes, with only his shoes taken off.

The Japanese young man was making the back seat of a red

convertible car as his bed.

It was pulled out from the treasure warehouse and turned into the front of the entrance of the palace. Of course, it was something to be the rode for the travel. And then, while Annie and “the other” were preparing for the departure, Kusanagi Godou shrewdly crawled onto the seat…….

「What a really impudent person, to act like this after coming into the secondary residence of the fairy king and also

godslayer John Pluto Smith and――Annie Charlton. Fufufufu.

」

“The other” that was chuckling was put at the assistant driver’s seat.

As for Annie, she was riding on the driver seat. Today she was also wearing the black pants suit that she often wore.

「Or else this might be a proof of trust? Something like, even in the middle of this extremely devil king civil war, it’s only John Pluto Smith that I can trust.」

「If that’s the case, than my natural virtue ought to be praised.

」

The convertible car was parked in front of a simple mansion.

The building had the size that looked like it could be used by thirty, forty people to live together, but it was completely made from wood, the internal and also external looked like extremely simple and plain residence mansion.

If Celtic people in the fourth ~ fifth century were building something, then perhaps it would turn out into this kind of construction.

And then, the mansion was located at the center of a forest.

It was a vast woods to the degree that it filled a whole stratum of Astral world. Green broad leafed trees that were centered on oak were growing in abundance, and there were a lot of fairies.

Those with appearance that were completely like human

children or girl, but they were fairy’s with wings growing on their back. (TN: The fairy here is written in English in the raw.

The word fairy written before this was written in Japanese and that word could cover fairy, sprite, or elf)

Those that looked like old men with growing beards while

having short heights that didn’t reach three feet, were the leprechaun.

Mischievous small demons with large noses, goblin. According to the land they were born at, fairy race of Europe could become

ugly giant that was a troll, or they could even be old men or small men wearing hat.

Races of fairy females in the form of beautiful woman or girls existed in every country.

Other than those there were also banshee, dullahan, satros, silenos, and so on. So many kind of fairy’s were living here, that there would be no end to it if it was listed one by one.

This was the forest where once fairy king Oberon and his

people were living at.

Since he who was dyed in madness was exterminated by the

masked godslayer, it became John Pluto Smith’s territory. Since then, each time Smith/Annie came to Astral world as a part-time fairy king, this mansion was used as base-camp and

secondary residence…….

The spare of equipment was generally prepared inside the

treasure warehouse of the king.

This convertible car was also one of those. It was a kind of high-class car that was also known to be used by America’s

president. However it was an old model from year 1959.

It was unclear whether it was drifted away to Astral world by some kind of situation.

Smith also thought to take it to earth and sell it to old car maniacs, but the blacksmiths who lived in Oberon’s forest had learned the method to maintenance it.

Thanks to that, it could be used as exclusive car of

Annie/Smith.

「Annie. We should depart soon.」

“The other” that was put at the assistant driver seat spoke his opinion.

It was a jet black mask. It was the item that was worn by

Annie’s other self, the hero of Los Angeles『John Pluto Smith』.

Smith’s personality dwelled in the mask and talked with the main body Annie.

It was a mystery that occurred only when she came to Astral world. Surely it was because in this place, mind and soul were emphasized more than the flesh body.

Usually Annie changed her voice tone and let out tenor voice.

But, it was only right now that the mask was speaking with Smith’s voice.

「Seeing from the messenger report sent just now, those guys are starting to gather at the conference room in this time.

」

「I guess. I believe Godou will also wake up eventually.」

She inserted the car key and put her hand on the handle.

Annie drove her beloved car forward. Currently, there were several roads that were maintained inside this 『Forest of

Oberon』.

Trees and underbrush were cut, the ground hardened, and

wide roads were laid out to every direction.

They were so that beasts like horse, and also carts and the like that could easily pass through.

Although this place was a forest, but it was the royal capital. In a sense, it was the natural consideration. Annie’s beloved car was accelerating without any danger.

「That’s right.」

Annie murmured while moving fast against the wind on the driver seat.

「I overlooked a crucial point. The reason that Godou can act this defenselessly in front of me.」

「Hou, what is it?」

「That’s because the relationship between me and him is

progressing. Thinking back, when I said『fruits of wife’s labor

』in the middle of battle, Godou didn’t look like he was that dissatisfied. If through this and that, it caused a feeling toward Annie Charlton to ferment inside his heart, than this attitude of his can be completely explained.」

「…………」

「Even this time, I let him take the active role while it’s me instead that is rotated into the support role. Perhaps that kind of detailed consideration is raising his feeling toward me, stimulating his desire of『wanting to love and be loved by an older woman that he can trust and also respect』.」

「…………」

「This is troubling. The location where we live and the age between us are just too separated. And the burden we are both shouldering is also too big. Even if the relation between the two of us is advancing like this, perhaps it will bring unhappiness to everyone at the surrounding because of that……」

「……」

「You know, he sometimes sent me meaningful glances with

expression that seemed to say『If it’s you then you understand right?』. He fully believes in me. Hey, are you listening Smith?

」

「Uh huh.」

While Annie was talking dispassionately, the mask was

persisting in its silence.

The mask stopped with only pouring its flood of emotions into its slight grunt before suddenly changing the topic.

「Let me just express my opinion at some future date after I finished putting my thoughts in order. For now, how about you changed clothes soon? We are going to come out of the forest before long and exit our barrier.」

「Certainly it’s just as you say. ――Birth, death. And then

infinity!」

Right after she chanted the transformation’s words of power.

The mask vanished from the assistant driver seat and was

instantly equipped on Annie’s face. Black cape and highly

dignified blue costume were renewed on her body.

The driver of the convertible car became that person, John Pluto Smith.

He imaged the destination and transferred.

Smith repeatedly transferred through stratum along with the convertible car with his usual method.

Stratum of intensely cold ice field that was exposed with

blizzards.

Stratum with dry ground that had flame pillars spurting out like geyser from it one after another.

Stratum, a city where souls that were formerly human became shadows that possess living humans and wander aimlessly.

Stratum where white horizon was continuing endlessly, and so on.

Smith was driving very detachedly like an automatic driving machine.

If a traveler didn’t go around the stratums following the

designated order, they wouldn’t be able to arrive at the

destination they aimed at――. Such magic of ground

confinement was working, so the travel became troublesome

no matter what.

En route, Kusanagi Godou at the back seat awoke.

「Nn……」

「You really slept soundly there, Kusanagi Godou.」

「Isn’t it fine. Yesterday was really busy.」

「Even though I might assassinate you while you were

sleeping?」

「If I’m concerned with that, then I wouldn’t accept your

proposal right from the start.」

Kusanagi Godou easily accepted to『travel with Smith just the two of them』with this mood.

He instructed his princess shrine maidens companion to chase after Salvatore Doni’s party and linked up with them while went until the forest of Oberon.

Fuu――h.

Smith smiled behind his mask.

Fighting slyly as godslayer devil king, and not hesitating to make a friend.

Godslayer that was able to make these two actions coexisted without any contradiction would be Kusanagi Godou

and――Salvatore Doni (though in the case of the Italian that

was too optimistic, the implication of that was slightly different……).

Was it as he thought, should this Japanese be left as the last?

Smith was toying with that thought because he had different reason with Annie who had ulterior motive.

「So, how much you are able to recover?」

「My stamina is at 100%. As for my authority……all of it will be okay in a few more hours.」

「Hou. It’s unexpectedly quick.」

The authority『The Persian Warlord』that Kusanagi Godou

owned. Each of its abilities that were related to the respective ten avatars that god Verethragna boasted could only be used once per day.

And then, it seemed that an avatar that had been used once couldn’t be used anymore for the whole day.

That was what the wise man parliament of Greenwhich

conjectured.

However, it should be only half a day that had passed since the battle at Okutama…….

「I guess I should confess.」

Kusanagi Godou said, perhaps because he was sensing

something from Smith’s silence.

「The time for my――Verethragna’s power until it become

usable once more, it had been shrinking even though only little by little. Perhaps right now……it only needs half the time

compared to the start. The time for me to revive once I died was also gradually shrinking.」

「That’s really honest of you.」

Smith smiled wryly.

「Is it okay to reveal such matter to me?」

「Someone that will abuse this kind of info won’t let me sleep peacefully in the first place.」

This defenselessness in opposite of his determination as

warrior.

It would become an opening that was hard to cover, at the same time it would also become impetus that attracted even his archenemy the gods. That was why, he heard from rumor that even the goddess Athena too――.

「Come to think of it, the princess with glass colored eye, she is also your acquaintance isn’t it?」

「You, so you know about that person?」

「I had a bit of chance to meet her before the civil war began. I should say that she is really a lady that left an impression.」

The princess of glass and the former divine ancestor.

That it was preferable for Kusanagi Godou to be at the last battle, and also the reason for that. At that time, she said that she wanted to bet on this man’s defenselessness――.

Smith was recalling that while finishing the last transfer.

「It will be our destination soon.」

「Somehow this is a scenery I have recollection of.」

「Personally I think this scenery is resembling the southern part of Britain……of the area of Cornwall.」

It was grassland that was rampant with verdant grass.

As far as the eye could see, there was green spreading out without end like sea.

Above the head was vast starry sky. This stratum was

constantly night. And then, the artificial things that were blending into this grandeur nature without any out of place feeling――.

「Eh, isn’t that the thing called menhir?」

Kusanagi Godou said. Menhir(Large stone structure). Stones larger than even human height (it was generally long and

narrow stone pillar) were lined up in good order, while just one was made to stand tall like a stone monument, they were proof of a sacred place. They were the legacy from Europe’s

prehistoric civilization.

Those menhir clusters were standing here and there at the too vast grassland.

And then, there was also a single road connecting to the far beyond. The convertible car ran through the road for around five kilometer before finally arriving at the destination. As expected, there was also menhir there.

So to speak it was a stone circle.

Dizens of cuboid huge stones with height that could reach five meter were lined up to form a ring.

The size of the circle was around the diamond shape of a

baseball field. There were more than twenty attendances

gathering inside there. Faces that Godou saw for the first time weren’t few.

The fairy kings of Astral world were also taking along expert who wasn’t king with them.

「Here is a discussion place for the kings that reign in the fairy realm and the wise men to gather and have discussion. Today I wish for you to participate in this gathering too by all means.」

Smith informed Kusanagi Godou.

「It seems that the beautiful glass princess is absent, but I heard that there is also your acquaintance here.」

「My acquaintance is――hm?」

As soon as he got down from the car along with Smith,

Kusanagi Godou focused his eyes.

Ahead there was a white haired old man wearing oriental

clothing, and a girl wearing chiton, a clothing that represented ancient Greece. Smith wasn’t acquaintance with any of them.

The girl one left special impression with her silver hair and beautiful face, she was clad in divine aura.

「Isn’t this old man Susanoo and……Athena.」

Kusanagi Godou whispered in amazement.

Part 4

Godou more or less received introduction about the

background of the members gathering in this conference place.

First, there were around ten fairy kings other than Smith.

The master of genie palace, the spirit of desert Al Shaitan.

Princess of specter Salome. Tyrant of north wind Boreas. The black dwarf that stood at the summit of all fairy blacksmith Alberich. The king of sandstorm Simoun. Abandoning earthly life and living in hiding at Kunlun Mountain, Great Sage Renhu (TN: Renhu = weretiger in China). The spirit king of sacred rain that governed the forest of holy tree Chinese banyan. The ghost king that invited death just by its laughing voice, and so on.

At first he could still memorize them, but he was gradually becoming unable to remember what he was told.

And then, there were the hermit, sage, and elders of Astral world that were brought here by the kings.

There was former『Heretic God』that lost interest in

wandering earth, then there was also the grand magicians and saints that were human and should have died yet they obtained immortality, high rank fairies and spirits that possessed divine power that wasn’t inferior even when compared with fairy

king, and so on.

Among them there were Haya Susanoo no Mikoto, and Athena

who he saw off before the start of the civil war.

「It’s a surprise that there are two of my acquaintances here.」

「Hmph. Something like that isn’t anything that strange.」

Susanoo who was also the patron of Seishuuin Ena snorted.

「The hot-blooded godslayers are rushing out from earth and bring their battlefield until『the boundary of life and

immortality』. It’s a story that can often be heard. When that happens, you will be able to normally make one or two

acquaintance or enemies.」

「I see.」

「Though as expected, it was the first time when that godslayer over there become as far as a fairy king.」

Those words were said with a glance at John Pluto Smith.

Susanoo today was wearing a garment with tight sleeves with a loose hakama worn over it. The color was all white. His

appearance looked as though he came straight from picture

book of Japanese myth, but his white hair wasn’t tied. It wasn’t

“mizura” hairstyle, but disheveled hair. (TN: Google this word, みづら to look at what kind of hairstyle it is.)

That hairstyle suited Susanoo who was wild despite his

advanced age.

As for Athena, she looked like a girl in her low teens.

She was speaking to Godou dispassionately without showing

any joy of their reunion after a few days.

「It hath still been a short time since I arrived here. But notables fairy king were calling out to me. In order to settle down the turmoil of this time, they wished to borrow mine

opinion.」

「Turmoil?」

「Obviously I refer toward the second coming of『King of the End』.」

Athena grinned fearlessly.

As divine ancestor Pallas Athena, she transformed into snake goddess by converting her life. In the end, her life force was thoroughly stolen by the revived Rama.

Because of that she came to the realm of the death in order to escape the nearly approaching death.

As expected, it appeared that it was better this way. It was visible that she had recovered back her power somewhat

compared to when the parted on earth.

The current Athena was nostalgically awe-inspiring――she

had the visage of a war god.

But, of course Godou didn’t say anything like『I’m glad』about it. He accepted her strength and fortitude like it was only natural and exchanged words with her like usual.

「Then, the people here are――」

Rather the human here numbered fewer but, Godou spoke

while ignoring that. (TN: The kanji of people Godou used meant human.)

「thinking that they want to do something about that Rama?」

「Truly. Doth you forget, I came here with such intention in the first place.」

「That’s because it’s you. But, the other guys here……they all are like former god or something like half-god right? Aren’t they Rama’s comrade?」

Godou boldly asked.

However, the responds he received was really complicated.

The fairy kings and the well-informed residents of Astral

world――no one gave affirmative respond. Some were silent,

some ignored the question, some were smiling meaningfully, some were shrugging their shoulders.

Come to think of it.

Godou stared once more at the “grampsy”.

The elderly nobleman Susanoo, he was a retired old man that was interfering to the History Compilation Committee in the present world from the realm of the dead.

Susanoo too was also gloating a bit unkindly.

「Well……certainly I’m like a relative of that brat. But you see, if the official stance is taken off, it’s not that unusual for me to have various things that I want to complain to him. And then」

Susanoo’s lips slackened into a grin that looked like a

mischievous kid.

「There ain’t any problem even if I speak what’s inside my

heart here, this place is a secret hideout after all.」

「You and your group, I remember you hindered with Rama’s

revival now and then……. Even that guy’s former wife is also your comrade.」

Godou nodded. The goddess that was once called Sita. She

reincarnated and became a divine ancestor, drifted into Japan, and in the end she retired to the realm of the dead――.

According to the information from Smith, the glass princess wasn’t here.

Even now he was secretly carrying the thing that was entrusted from her…….

「So everyone gathering here is also the same?」

「That’s right. I also told you before. Even a retired person like me is a god. It’s not allowed to convey knowledge that exist only at the world of god, the『Domain of Immortality』to the surface world.」

He referred to at the end of the year last year, when Susanoo’s soul was called to earth.

Now he was repeating once more what he informed to Godou

and others at that time.

「What we ought to value is『the balance between this world

and that world』. In other words, it means for the world of you humans and the world of the gods to continue existing with the proper relationship.」

Balance. Those words pulled at the heart.

The speech was continuing further in front of Godou who was leaning forward.

「Human is to be like human. And god is to be like god. Human should be toyed around helplessly in front of great gods and nature. From the beginning of the universe until the end,

everything progress as how it should be, and the thread of history must be spun free from accident. ……That’s why」

Susanoo solemnly said.

With his wildness still as it was, he was clad in aura of a transcendental god.

「A world where the likes of human can kill god――is totally out of mind. It ought to be corrected. That is the kind of expectation that make the mastermind sending the brat Rama here to persist. If that guy is allowed to keep at it, the balance between human world and god world will rapidly go out of

order I tell you.」

「Master――mind?」

「You don’t remember? He should have told you already.」

「Don’t tell me……you mean the thing?」

Rama said before. I am the warrior that was entrusted with the fate to exterminate devil king.

The godslayer that was Rama’s longstanding foe spat out.

There is mountain of things that I want to say to that fate bastard that was giving birth to an existence like you.

Even Godou himself said. From the bottom of my heart I’m

thinking that something like fate should just eat shit.

「Bulls-eye. The fate of devil king extermination. Well, though if a really hot-blooded guy who is barely a god like me can speak――then really fate should just eat shit.」

「Wait, is it okay for you to say that, huh.」

The old god Susanoo was about to say something at Godou who was wide-eyed.

However, faster than he could――Athena quickly interjected

in.

「Of course there art no problem. It’s obvious anyone wouldth say that.」

「This time it’s the goddess of wisdom-sama who makes the

reckless remark……」

「Hmph. God and godslayer, if they meet then they couldth

just fight with their life on the line. Even if the side of god who is lacking in power die, that is nothing more than the custom of a battlefield. A state that art unable to even recognize the existence of equal enemy――how can one claimeth to be god

like that.」

Athena proclaimed proudly with a sentence that was worthy for the goddess that governed over wisdom and battle.

「Even without the protection of this so-called warrior of fate, one ought to just fight with one’s own power, that’s all there is to it. To say nothing of how that warrior is――the repulsive hero of steel don’t thou see?」

It was a fierce disgust toward the existence that should be called as the natural enemy of mother earth goddess and snake.

It was exactly right now when Godou truly witnessed the true worth of Athena.

「I absolutely cannot recognizedth it. And also」

Athena suddenly waved her arm.

That gesture was in order to point at the supernaturals of the Astral world gathering here.

「There art various reasons but――it seem that at the point

where it’s difficult to recognize the existence of King Rama, the notables here also hath the same opinion.」

The black dwarf fairy king Alberich said shortly.「He is

excessively too powerful.」

The king of north wind Boreas gravely spoke.「It’s unthinkable to let the real world to be burned to ash by King Rama’s heat to try to destroy the godslayers」. Each time he who looked like a Caucasian male in his prime spoke something, cold wind was blowing with whistling sound.

The beautiful princess Salome listlessly whispered「Whether dying or living, it can be decided by oneself」.

The fairy king Al Shaitan who looked like a genie that appeared in Arabian night went「This is a problem that had been

discussed to exhaustion. There is nothing to say other than the conclusion that King Rama should perish」.

Not a single person attempted to vindicate Rama.

And then, as though to put together the recollection of the fairy kings――John Pluto Smith who persisted in silent until now

finally opened his mouth.

「Kusanagi Godou. The former Heretic Gods and hermits

leading secluded life in this Astral world, are so to speak the strays of god world and spirit world. In addition they chose that way of existence by their own will. For that reason they can declare their own opinion without shrinking back――even toward an exaggerated existence like whatsoever.」

「Looks like it.」

Godou could accept all the reasons that he had heard just now.

However, that kind of pleasant man was being avoided by his fellows like this.

That was just really lonely. It was unthinkable that it was a worthy situation for that man.

And then, Smith――was staring fixedly at such Godou. It was as though he was looking for something, as though he was

trying to determine the innermost depth of Kusanagi Godou’s heart.

When Godou reflexively stared back, Smith then said

something like this.

「However……still. Even the various wise individuals of Astral world gathering here has ties of obligation as gods no matter how minimum it is. And above all else, as someone retired, they also cannot proactively interfere with phenomenon o thef real world. That’s why, they seem to wish to lend their hand to us.」

「What does that mean?」

「I too only hath heard about it not long ago. It was a really foolish scheme……perhaps it will suit you godslayer.」

The corner of Athena’s lips twisted faintly.

She whispered the words of guidance while smiling with

fortitude as goddess of war.

「Deceiving the fate of devil king extermination, then maketh one godslayer and King Rama――to duel under conditions that art as equal as possible. It’s a scheme for that.」

「…………」

Equal duel. It was a phrase that strongly attracted Godou.

「Can I hear about it in more detail?」

「Right. What is compelling the hero Rama into the ultimate warrior is the fate of devil king extermination. However, even the immensely unparalleled power of fate cannot reinforceth that personage unconditionally. Until the end it only heighten the power of King Rama based on the number of godslayers

born on earth.」

「Eh, just why is that?」

It was a nice timing that a goddess of wisdom was here. He tried to ask Athena.

「If it’s going to be like that, it’s better to just strengthen Rama unlimitedly.」

「That cannot be done. Until the end, 『The Great Ritual of the Old Covenant』is “corrective power” after all.」

「Corrective power?」

It was a term that he relatively heard recently.

He had also experienced it himself by his own body. Yes. In the middle of the time travel induced by Madam Aisha, time and time again…….

The masked godslayer interjected after seeing Godou’s

complexion.

「Let’s change the way to say it so you can understand it easier.

For this world, the birth of us Campione seem to be an

extraordinary irregularity. Something that shouldn’t occur in world’s history――an emergency situation that must not

happen. For example, Madam Aisha’s mix up into the past.」

As expected from Smith, he named a problem character.

「To correct that irregularity, there is this system that

temporarily support the hero Rama in order to carry out the plot of “a hero destroying all the devil kings”. And that is『The Great Ritual of the Old Covenant』. It’s truly the same kind with『history corrective force』that we know.」

「So it’s something like that……」

The time when Laksmana displayed an unexpected latent

power at Okutama.

It seemed that the intuition of princess shrine maiden that connected it with Madam Aisha was correct.

「Kusanagi Godou.」

Athena talked once more to Godou who was looking down.

「The civil war that thou art carrying out right now. It is something logical, but its efficiency is bad. If internal strife is repeated until six people among the seven art defeated, the last one standing――will be exhausted, and they wouldn’t be in the state to confront King Rama.」

「Isn’t that right. I also faintly noticed that since around yesterday.」

Two whole days had passed since the start of the civil war. In only such a short time, there was already several times where bitter fight was done.

Furthermore, there still wasn’t even one person that dropped out of the war.

Well, Madam Aisha could also be considered as retired already though.

「Then Kusanagi Godou――will it be you, or will it be the

masked godslayer.」

Athena gazed at the two Campiones before her and announced.

「Any of you can use this scheme. Make that foolish witch to open the『Fairy Corridor』once more and pushed down six

godslayers into there, erasing them from the real world. 」

「Eh? Wait a second!」

Godou yelled after noticing a problematic point right away.

「Aisha-san has lost all of her strength. There is no way she can open the corridor!」

Chapter 5 – Ahead of Fate

Part 1

「That’s a valid opinion, Kusanagi Godou.」

Currently Madam Aisha lost all of her magic power.

John Pluto Smith easily recognized what Godou pointed out.

「I am also concerned with that. Actually――I had assumed

since before the start of the devil king civil war that Madam Aisha’s corridor will become the key. That was why I thought in reverse instead……can I make use of it somehow, like so.」

「Make use of it you say?」

「Yes. That madam is one of the most terrifying enemy, but she is also the most careless Campione. I believed that there will surely be room to take advantage of it.」

「By any chance, when you were swallowed by the corridor

yesterday」

Smith was sucked into the corridor that appeared at Okutama Mountains really obediently.

Godou asked when he recalled that.

「Did you do something?」

「Fufufufu. Turn everything whether good or bad to your

profit, it’s something like that. The preparation to make that corridor run wild――I asked my side to set it up.」

So this guy was scheming such thing under that mask.

Godou opened his eyes wide. The mysterious JPS that

participated in the devil king civil war with his almost late

arrival. In a sense, it was slyness that was really like this gambler of ‘it turned out all right in the end’.

「Fortunately there are also a lot of cooperator with me. There were a lot of criticizing opinion toward that corridor in Astral world from a long time ago just so you know.」

There were twelve fairy kings at the surrounding including Smith.

There were also wise observer like Athena and Susanoo. Godou immediately understood the reason this many supernatural

grouped up.

「……Is it just as I thought, because the other party is Aisha-san?」

「Correct. Just as you know, the owner of that corridor is a woman that has a little bit too much freedom. There are a lot of spirits and fairy kings that suffered annoyance caused by her travel. The master of『Plutarch’s Mansion』that invited your subordinate is the representative of it.」

There were a lot of people that considered Queen Aisha as

danger right after the start of battle.

Godou also thought so, while his elder sister Luo Cuilian, Marquis Voban, and in addition Black Prince Alec aimed at the madam the very first thing. Smith was also the same.

But, the masked godslayer alone was keeping a completely

different expectation in his chest――.

「That corridor in short is『an authority to travel to

another world』. However, all the fairy kings gathered here are also specialists of other worlds. ……They had investigated

beforehand. Whether it’s possible to put a trick into that

corridor and make “the power to travel to another world” run wild――」

Smith powerfully spoke.

「to banish Madam Aisha to a parallel world somewhere. 」

「Eh?」

「Just as you also know, our world is protected by the

watchman of history and corrective force. No matter how

much time traveler try to intervene with the past, history will not change by any means, a time paradox won’t be

generated ――there is no such thing. 」

Had Godou who was a Japanese of 21st century considered it?

Smith moved to the heart of the matter after repeatedly saying words that sounded like they came from science fiction novel.

「The history’s watchman-dono is working really strenuously.

But, unfortunately『he had never committed even a single

mistake throughout the perpetuity of history』……cannot be

said about him. Even though the times it happened can be

counted, but it seem there are cases where the corrective power of history was powerless.」

「…………」

「To speak further, the current watchman-dono has taken the post since around a thousand and eight hundred years ago. It was unclear whether before him the role of watchman was

nonexistent, or that a not diligent watchman was in office previously. But it appeared that there were a lot more cases where the change in history couldn’t be corrected before.」

「Hey. Is it just as I thought, like how at SF movie where the character go through time slip――」

Godou cut it.

「The flow of time diverged at the point where history

changed, and it became parallel world?」

「It seems so. 『Different time axis from our time axis』. It’s the so called parallel world. The watchman of this generation is covering up the existence of such thing.」

Time paradox. Parallel world.

Godou could accept it instead when he heard the words that were indispensable part of time travel.

It was actually impossible. Those who possessed authority of travel――the fairies or gods that loved mischief, or Campione like Madam Aisha, if someone like them went to the past, could such feat like completely preventing change of history really possible…….

And then, Smith sonorously announced.

「Paralllel world that piled up different history from our time axis. Perhaps that world will be an earth where mankind wasn’t born, perhaps it’s a world where dinosaur didn’t become

extinct and became the ruler of the world. Perhaps it will be a new world where Jesus Christ wasn’t crucified and he realized the ideal country as messiah.」

「So it’s an unknown world.」

「Yes. Even though the existence of those worlds can be

recognized, but the details cannot be confirmed. But if『Fairy Corridor』is made to run wild――」

「The corridor can send the traveler outside the time axis to reach the unknown world……?」

「That’s what the fairy kings are saying. By making use of that, let’s set Madam Aisha into a trap.」

「Hey Smith. Putting aside what kind of world the parallel

world is」

Godou spoke toward his relative that was continuing his long speech like an actor.

He had already predicted somehow what the masked

mysterious man was going to say.

「If we Campiones get carried there, what will happen? You

could easily go back here even when you were sent to super ancient era. Will you be able to do the same there?」

「I believe it will be extremely difficult.」

Smith was undoubtedly smiling under his mask.

「Different from time travel and travel to spirit world, in the current time there is no owner of authority for crossing to parallel world that has been discovered. To intentionally go home to the former time axis――should be something with

difficulty that is in different league. It’s even far more difficult compared to when I was sent away to twelve thousand years

ago.」

「So it’s something like a one-way ticket.」

「There is no problem even if you assert that definitively.

Although, that will apply if the banishment target is not

Campione.」

「Aa……you mean that even if logically it’s impossible, they might stubbornly come home anyway.」

「It’s strange to say it myself but, that is the troublesomeness of us. However, to stop at that point is the limit of this whatsoever.」

「Limit?」

「Carrying history following the ideal outline, that is . That corrective force is certainly mighty. But, it’s unable to interfere until toward――people that are sent “outside time”. This fate whatsoever cannot wield its power as it pleases except『inside the world that it rule』, it’s like a man who is lion at home but a mouse abroad.」

「Is that true without any doubt, Smith?」

「Who knows?」

John Pluto Smith shrugged irresponsibly.

「I’m just saying as it is what I heard from my fairy kings comrade. If you want to ask regarding the working of the

world, then you should choose your talk partner more.」

「I guess so.」

Godou smiled wryly and stared at the talk partner he should ask.

Among the various wise individuals present here, the one with the deepest connection to him was a goddess. The silver haired mother earth god. Boasting priceless wisdom and young

beauty――his destined old enemy, the undesirable but

inseparable companion.

「What do you think?」

「Let me recognizeth it as the goddess of wisdom. What that person spoke is the truth.」

Athena asserted solemnly.

「Its reign over this world is strong beyond compare, and also merciless. But, by no means it’s omniscience and omnipotence.

If it hath such might, a trick like『The Great Ritual of Old Covenant』wouldth be unnecessary.」

「Certainly. If it’s that powerful then it should be able to kill the like of us just by thinking of it.」

Godou nodded at the spotless logic.

「Now I understand various things. If Aisha-san is in good

health, then the civil war can be taken care of all in one go with Smith’s trick……」

「About that. Should we Campiones instead corner Madam

Aisha into a hopelessly desperate situation? There is also such option.」

It was an outrageous proposal from Smith.

「Perhaps she will suddenly take back her power if we lit the fire of her fighting spirit that is sleeping inside her.」

「Don’t say something irresponsible without any basis like

that. Well, though I also think about that possibility, there was also time when I put myself in a pinch with the same idea.」

It was about the time when he got hit by Rama’s arrow at

ancient Gallia.

While Godou recalled about that scene, his masked relative progressed the talk forward.

「Then, let’s continue the story without thinking of the

madam’s condition. What do you want? Do you now want to

the method of driving out――the other six Campiones

including me to the parallel world? Or else will you choose to be

the one driven out and entrusted the decisive battle against『

King of the End』to me?」

「I……」

As a Japanese whose selling point was their reserved attitude, perhaps he should pick the latter option.

However, Godou immediately declared without any hesitation.

「I’ll fight that guy. My bad but can I ask you to take a look at that parallel world for me? Because right after I take care the matter of Rama, I’ll surely find――the method to bring back you all.」

「Fine then.」

「Eh?」

「I also think that’s the correct arrangement. This is a good chance, so I’ll enjoy a vacation at this outside parallel world.」

「Are you……really okay with that?」

Godou’s eyes turned round from this conclusion of the role allotment without any quarrel.

John Pluto Smith eluded his gaze with composure and spoke

calmly.

「I have heard all about the tale of King Rama and also what kind of character he is when he manifested. On top of that I believe――that the one who should settle matter with him

should be the person who understands him the most, don’t you think so? For the sake to pull down the curtain of the long relation between the hero of godslayer killing and the

godslayer devil kings.」

「So that’s why you yield the right of challenge to me?」

「Yes. I am a man who want to appeal that I’m『someone that can read the mood』with this.」

It was a joke with voice that put on airs, just like Smith.

Perhaps if he didn’t wear a mask, then he would even wink at him pretentiously.

「For the maverick hero that attempt to communicate with

humans and with even his archenemy the godslayer――I think

it’s fitting that the same eccentric Campione will be the one to face him. I ask you to realize that confrontation between both of you without fail.」

「Don’t say something stupid. I’m not as eccentric as you are.」

Godou smiled wryly while complaining before he immediately made a serious face.

「But, thank you. I absolutely won’t waste your consideration.

」

「It’s still too early to say thanks. After all among the seven Campiones, this is only a secret agreement between two of

them. There are still five remaining opponents that you should overcome.」

Before Godou could answer ‘I guess’, a youthful and gallant voice cut in.

「――No. If I get in that talk, then the remaining opponent will become four.」

Godou, Smith, the wise men of Astral world.

The gaze of everyone was sent to just one person. When they noticed, that man was already there. He slipped into the

conference place without any sound or form and saw and

listened to everything.

That was made possible due to the authority of lightning speed that ought to be said as his feature, the feat of godspeed movement.

「I managed to listen to a really interesting story. If possible, that’s something that I want to be allowed to get involved with.

」

It was the noble youth with shapely features and way of talking that sounded self-important.

Alexander Gascoigne. The Black Prince Alec slipped in

nonchalantly.

Part 2

In the first place――

The barrier of mist spreading through Okutama Mountains was something that Alec created.

Although Alec himself was temporarily retreating from the

barrier due to the attack of the gigantic fierce guardian god and the dragon it received, he was hiding nearby even after that.

He also wasn’t particularly surprised with John Pluto Smith’s reentrance.

That was natural. Just like the hint he gave Kusanagi Godou, he had already finished making the assumption of that possibility from long time ago.

Alec also witnessed the attack of Laksmana and the offense from the two kings of the senior group.

However, when Smith took along Kusanagi Godou and his

subordinate to transfer to Astral world――as expected he

couldn’t follow.

But, he knew their destination, so there were many methods to pursue.

「Rather than searching for the old people group from zero, I guess I should prioritize the side that I can pursue easier.」

Alec immediately turned into lightning body and soared as

thunder.

His destination was an island of everlasting summer floating on Pacific Ocean, Bali. That land was also called as the land of gods, with a lot of sacred grounds that were related with the indigenous spirit and myth that propagated from Asia. One of

those sacred grounds, 『Cave of Darkness Spirit』was connected with Astral World――.

「The rest is simple after coming to that point.」

The conference place of the fairy kings and the retired gods.

Alec was disclosing the secret of his trick to the two Campiones of Japan-America at the place that looked similar with

Cornwall’s wasteland and megalith cluster.

「I had already investigated that the forest of Oberon is the headquarter of fairy king John Pluto Smith. I believed that if I observed the coming and going in that stratum, I should surely be able to obtain a clue――」

「So you laid in wait right outside the forest’s barrier.」

「Yes. And just as expected, you two came out from there.」

「I put my guard up of being followed but……I guess it

pointless just saying that. It seem that Black Prince-dono has a special skill that not only erased your appearance but also your presence to roam the world like a shadow.」

Smith shrugged his shoulders with a lot of exaggeration and dramatic movement.

Normally when something was moving in godspeed, presence

of something flying around with terrific momentum could be sensed randomly. However, if Alec sharpened his nerve to the maximum, it was also possible to travel along with complete silence.

But, it was really doubtful whether this skill could be used to assassinate fellow Campione.

Because if he emitted killing intent even for a little, sharply perceptive Campiones might immediately sniff the smell of

danger like wild beast…….

「Hey Gascoigne」

Kusanagi Godou addressed Alec.

「You are really going to get on board with our plan too?」

「Hmph」

It would be out of character for him to answer honestly, so Alec murmured haughtily.

「I also said it before but, I don’t care who will be the one to fight the『King of the End』. I’m fighting only to brush away the sparks of fire raining on me.」

「Despite that you were laying on traps really proactively

though……」

「That was because if I didn’t do that, then I won’t be able to get out from a situation where I might be attacked by six

Campiones one after another. But, if there is an option that is more attractive――then I won’t be reluctant to choose it.」

Alec grinned impudently.

He had made much mayhem in the world until now for the

sake of his curiosity and spirit of inquiry that was excessively full of vim and vigor. And it was also the same with this.

「Time axis that piled up different history from the world we are living in. Parallel world. If there is such thing, then I wish to gaze at it with these eyes by any means.」

Alexander Gascoigne was a godslayer warrior.

But at the same time he was also an explorer and an adventurer. He spoke with that conceit in full force.

「It will be too slow to leave the scouting role to somebody else.

It’s for the best for me to ride into the unknown world

personally and ascertained by myself what kind of place is there by my own observation.」

「But, it will be undoubtedly dangerous you know?」

「What silly concern.」

Kusanagi Godou was speaking in concern, so Alec made a

derisive smile.

「Certainly I cannot even imagine just what kind of difficulty will be waiting there. But, it’s hard to believe that――it will be even more dangerous than fighting『King of the End』and that patron of his the . Also」

Alec glanced at Athena and questioned.

「Is this parallel world, chocked full with gods that exceed『

King of the End』Ramachandra?」

「This is this nothing more than a spiritual instinct of mine as a goddess of wisdom, but」

The authority that was equivalent with human shrine

maiden’s spiritual sight.

After saying that, the most intelligent in god world Athena spoke.

「I believeth that warrior rivaling King Rama……is mostly

nonexistent whether in this world or outside world. On the contrary, world where not even one god exist――is not in little number at the outside.」

「That’s that. It’s decided already.」

Alec spoke decisively.

「The one who will face the greatest danger will likely be you, Kusanagi Godou.」

「There is also that way of thinking huh.」

The youngest Japanese Campione let out a natural smile.

「Then without reservation I ask you to leave me behind here.

」

「Yeah, I’ll do that. For me it’s real convenient that I can push the most troublesome matters to others. But, if the

establishment of this secret agreement will depend on Madam Aisha, then it will be a bit distressful situation.」

「Did……something happen?」

「The sacred ground that she and Salvatore Doni escaped

to――is being attacked by the marquis’s army. You two had

anticipation about igniting fire on the madam’s latent power but, for now there is no sign that it will be like that. Perhaps this is the time for Madam Aisha to finally pay the price.」

Alec reported so when Kusanagi Godou asked.

Even while they were in this faraway place, Alec was able to grasp in detail the current situation of the madam due to a certain circumstance.

Part 3

Just a while ago, right after they heard the notification of attack of two kings.

Salvatore Doni murmured something like this.

「I see. So gramps and the sect founder will arrive here

soon……. Then, before that. Let us fulfill our objective for coming here.」

The one he made the request at was the master of Plutarch’s Mansion.

The old man wearing toga of ancient Rome glared fiercely at Doni.

「What is that objective?」

「Can you restore the corridor that Madam Aisha opened

yesterday?」

「There is no nice way of putting it, but where is the idiot that make that request just now!」

「Hahahaha. He is right in front of you.」

Even when the strict guard of history scolded with thunderous voice, the overly optimistic Campione only laughed foolishly.

It was a dialogue that was going on inside the room where so many stone slates that could be said to be countless were

scattered everywhere.

On the other side Liliana was speaking to the one other

Campione.

「Is something the matter, Madam Aisha?」

「Ah, no. That slate just took my attention a little so……」

「Those slates are history that we mankind had piled up――everything from the beginning until the present time

were materialized in the shape of those slates……that’s what they are.」

「My. It seems there is still something else that you want to say Lily.」

「No, nothing. I was just thinking that if possible, I wish to ask Madam Aisha to not touch them with her usual carelessness.」

「And that is what my sworn friend is saying. Is it okay with you madam?」

「Uuh. It feels like the treatment of Liliana-san and Erica-san to me is gradually getting roughhh」

「Please interpret that as the distance between our heart

shrinking closer.」

Madam Aisha grew timid while Erica deceived the madam with roundabout talk.

The master that managed Plutarch’s Mansion yelled with a

sidelong glance at that.

「Eeei! I won’t mind to consider about that request of you all later-」

「Eh? Really?」

「Yes. Well, I won’t know whether I will be able to open the corridor of that damned witch until I try it, I think that it will be something really difficult for me but, anyway I will give it a try-. That’s why Dejanstahl Voban and Luo Cuilian――don’t let those two to approach here!」

The old man threw that sentence at Doni who was leaning

forward.

「The most foolish duo among the godslayers of this generation are here right now, while the most violent duo are approaching here right now. Just you two is still better than four devil kings gathering here!」

Thus――

Salvatore Doni was heading to the battlefield.

「It also feels like I’m carried away by the flow though, well, it’s fine I guess.」

That old man said『I’ll give it a try』, but in the end it was just a verbal promise.

There was also a really high possibility that the old man would blurt『I tried but it failed』.

However, Marquis Voban and Sect Founder Luo Hao were

opponents that had to be defeated sooner or later. A phase where he would fight them would surely arrive somewhere.

And that phase was right now.

「Somehow my wound is also healed huuh.」

Doni pestered the old man and wangled out an elixir of

restoration from him.

Even Campione that couldn’t be affected by recovery magic

could receive the benefit of elixir through oral administration.

Especially because this secret medicine seemed to be the

highest grade healing medicine that could even resurrect a human that almost died.

Even the sword wound that was inflicted by Alec was finally closed up.

Doni’s body was liberated from『divine protection of steel』

after a few hours putting it on continuously.

Thanks to that his body and heart felt really light――.

「Finally it isn’t making creaking noise anymore huuh.」

When he used divine protection of steel, his joints would creak delicately.

It was only slight, but his movement would become dull. It wasn’t to the degree like someone that covered their whole body with metal plate armor. But, it would feel like putting a quite heavy armor on his body.

That would dull his sword handling just slightly. That was why, when he fought with swordsmanship using exquisiteness on top of exquisiteness, Doni wouldn’t turn his body into steel.

Rather he would take off his protector and gambled everything on just his sword――.

「Finally various things are in order huuh.」

Doni exited the underground corridor accompanied only by his beloved katana and arrived on the surface.

That room littered with stone slate was underground. The

surface part of Plutarch’s Mansion was a temple built in the foot of a bare hill.

The surrounding was only waste land with short grass and

shrub growing.

「The sun……is still hidden.」

Heavily cloudy sky was spreading above.

And then, three hundred cavalrymen were steadily marching

on toward the temple.

The army wasn’t in formation, the huge wolves that replaced the role of horse were in the middle of advance with running

speed. They would arrive at his position after two more kilometers.

Of course, the riders of the running wolves were knights of Dead Servant.

Doni that was at the defender side unsheathed his katana and changed his right arm into silver.

「Tei-!」

Doni faced the approaching enemy army and thrust his katana forward.

Even though the three hundred dead servants were still in a distance of more than one kilometer.

However, silver flash was launched from the tip. It became a very long『laser blade』that reached even one kilometer that pierced the cavalrymen that returned from Hades!

It was the “long arm attack” that was also used at the ancient Gallia.

With this one thrust, nearly fifty cavalrymen were skewered.

*GOU!* Lightning fell!

「UWAAAH!?」

Doni was blown away by the lightning strike.

Of course that was obviously something dropped by Marquis

Voban. It seemed that overly energetic old man wasn’t among the fellows that were skewered just now.

Doni was unharmed because he immediately turned his body

into steel but――

「As expected, a sneak attack from long range doesn’t work.」

Doni stood up vigorously and looked right away at the enemy army.

The pack of huge wolves that the Dead Servants were riding was still keeping the same speed until now. They were starting to sprint in full speed.

aaooOOON-! aaooOOON-! aaooOOON-!

aaooOOON-! aaooOOON-! aaooOOON-!

The pack that exceeded 200 wolves was overlapping fierce

howl, they powerfully kicked on the ground and approached

this way with *DODODODODODO-!* like a tsunami.

They aimed at Doni whose subordinate was just a single sword and the Plutarch’s Mansion behind him.

「O mark of divine protection, become a wall of black steel!」

Doni immediately chanted words of power.

In exchange of Doni himself losing the protection of steel, large amount of rune letters――appeared at the surrounding. It was the same like when the female faction was protected a few

hours ago by it. However, this was in a different scale from that time. This time the rune letters were enveloping Doni along with Plutarch’s Mansion.

Impromptu castle wall was instantly built around the mansion.

However, it wasn’t a steel or stone fortress, but a fortress made of vast rune letters that might reach several millions units spreading into a dome shape.

*――GUSHA-!*

The huge wolves and Dead Servants riding them until the

mansion――were repelled back in succession.

The canopy of rune letters they tried to rush into had the same hardness like the immortal steel body. What they did was the same like crashing oneself onto steel wall.

Their bones broke, their fleshes crushed, they atrociously danced in the air and crashed on the ground.

One, and then one more impacted the rune canopy, and self-

destruction was repeated dozens of time.

The following cavalrymen took lesson from that and finally stopped their full speed sprinting. They slowly approached Plutarch’s Mansion and began to carefully besiege the place.

――But there was no way the fierce old devil king would falter here.

Suddenly lightning strikes came repeatedly.

*GOU! GOU! GOU! GOU! GOU! GOU! GOU! GOU! GOU! GOU!*

「Ooj. Gramps, so this time you are coming like that!?」

Doni took stance without letting his guard down.

Thunders were raining down without pause around Plutarch’s Mansion. Rain too. Large rain drops were mercilessly hitting the ground and Doni.

Naturally wind was also coming. Strong wind was raging with whistling sound.

The authority to manipulate wind, rain, and thunder as one pleased『Sturm und Drang』. It was the beginning of that.

Even the canopy of rune that boasted steel wall protection could hardly claim that it could perfectly defended against the wind and thunder.

And then――

OOOOOOoooooooonnnn-!

A five meter giant wolf that looked like monster leaped out from inside the rain and wind, trying to swallow Doni from his head!

「Whoops!」

Doni’s arm and body naturally moved and thrust his katana

diagonally above.

That was his sword of blank mind. A sure kill thrust pierced the lower jaw of the giant wolf, from that wound――the sword

traveled from the jaw to the top of the head, and then it moved from the jaw until the groin and widened the wound.

*zan* The abnormally huge wolf was instantly bisected into two.

「Fuh. It seems your wound is already better.」

「Hahahaha. You caught up again huuh gramps.」

The old man clad in jet black coat arrived while getting struck by rain.

The canopy of rune letters that wasn’t accompanied by

material body was different from physical wall. Rather it had the same nature with magical defense barrier.

Based from that, it was impossible for it to obstruct Campione who was hard to be affected by magic.

But, this was exactly what Doni hoped for.

It was unclear whether it was due to whim or prospects of

victory

But Marquis Voban came once more until the range where

sword could reach.

「Lily. It’s better for us to escape as fast as possible.」

「Yes. Along with Madam Aisha too.」

Liliana also immediately agreed with Erica’s proposal.

After the Campione of sword left, at the underground, inside the room that should be called as slate warehouse.

The old man was whispering to himself while staring at a slate that was placed on an easel. Ahead of his gaze was a slate packed full with writing of long sentence in old Latin language.

He didn’t seem like he had the leeway to pay attention to them.

「Let’s go madam. Stay at the side of me and Lily.」

「Hye, hyes-!」

Madam Aisha was taken aback when Erica suddenly spoke to

her.

But, for the time being the three females gathered and sprinted in hurry through the underground corridor and climbed until the surface――at the inside of the Doria style temple.

「Can we transfer after coming until this point……?」

Liliana whispered and closed her eyes.

She did that in order to form image of their destination. The field of vision of the three was painted with white light and they became unable to see anything inside the temple.

It was the sign of the transfer starting. However.

The ground they were standing on suddenly rumbled

*GAaaaN!*.

「KYAAAAAAAAAAAAH!?」

Madam Aisha screamed. It felt like an earthquake.

Right after that, the three females were thrown out to

“outside”. They teleported from inside the temple toward

another place.

「Ouch ouch ouch. What was that just now……」

「Di, did the transfer succeed?」

「That’s not it Lily! We are still beside the Plutarch’s Mansion!

」

The one who noticed the fastest was Erica as expected.

Where she was pointing at, around a hundred meter ahead

there was an ancient Greek style temple. It was the surface part of Plutarch’s Mansion.

Innumerable rune letters were drifting around the mansion.

It looked like canopy of rune letter. And then, Dead Servant army was besieging it. They were riding wolves that were

Marquis Voban’s subordinates――.

The wind was bellowing rumblingly, the rain was also

terrifyingly strong.

Naturally thunder and lightning were also incessant. It was truly the arrival of storm.

Everything was the proof of Balkan’s devil king’s presence.

However, Liliana obtained an insight while in the middle of this upheaval.

「Just now……what interrupted our transfer was

unmistakably――」

『Fufufufu. So you understand, my little brother’s knight.』

A beautiful voice that was like a song came from above.

Although they couldn’t see her figure, but it was none other than the emperor’s voice of the peerless beauty, Sect Founder Luo Hao. Erica and also Madam Aisha went ‘hah’ and looked up to the sky.

『All of you are already my captive……. However, with how the power of the witch Aisha has been sealed, it will be a problem if I, the ruler of martial world personally take you on.』

It was a murmur that was really like the great woman who

recognized herself as the supreme ruler of the highest status.

『Then I will dispatch this person. Display a battle that will not give shame to the name of your master――Kusanagi Godou.』

This time a talisman fell down with flutters.

It was a rectangle paper that recorded spell of Daoist magic. The characters『猴畏避之』were written on it. (TN: Even monkey

fear and avoid)

This talisman――as soon as it touched the ground, it

transformed into a white baboon. Its height reached four

meter, a large anthropoid ape with huge frame that could outdo even mountain gorilla.

GuuuuuuooooooooOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!

The white baboon howled and repeatedly hit its thick chest with both fists loudly.

Erica called the magic sword of lion Cuore de Lione, and Liliana called the magic sword of artisan Il Maestro, both of them summoned their respective weapon into their dominant hand

and adjusted their battle readiness. It was at that time

「HYAAAAAAAAAAA-!」

A girl in uniform dashed along with a yell of battle spirit.

She converted the momentum of her sprint into charging power and she leaped. She flew lightly with body lightness that was like monkey and――she thrust her long sword to the nape of the neck of the white baboon!

「Everyone, thanks for waiting! To make up for the lateness, Ena will work hard now!」

It was the princess shrine maiden of sword, Seishuuin Ena.

Currently the long sword she was wielding with both hands

was something unfamiliar.

It was a straight sword with double edge. But, there were a total of six hooks, three at each side of the blade, growing like『tree branch』. Having its neck pierced through by this sword with mysterious shape, the white baboon born from the talisman

easily collapsed.

Part 4

「So you come to help, Ena-san!」

「Ena is glad I made it in time here. This is the critical moment.

Even so don’t worry. Because his majesty promised that if we transmitted this place to him, his majesty will come right away.」

「Mu-, even Kusanagi-san!」

Seishuuin Ena smiled brightly to Madam Aisha whose eyes

were sparkling.

She wielded an unfamiliar spirit sword and slaughtered the subordinate of Sect Founder Luo Hao. It was a commendable

feat that was as expected from top princess shrine maiden.

Of course, the grave situation was still continuing even now.

But, both Erica and Liliana could breathe a little easier.

The two Milan knights that nodded to each other――were

addressed by the voice of one more top princess shrine maiden.

「I’m relieved that we can find everyone while everyone is still safe.」

「Mariya Yuri!」

「We have been wishing all this time to make contact with you!

」

Before anyone noticed, the Yamato Nadeshiko dressed in shrine maiden appearance had arrived right beside them.

She got close to the two knights of blue and red. In the middle of the battle against『King of the End』Rama, it was decided for Yuri to remain behind in the Astral world.

This was a reunion after about a week they parted from each other.

Because the blood of divine ancestor flowed thickly inside Mariya Yuri and Princess Alice, they strongly received the influence of Rama’s second coming which worsened their

physical condition. But, the complexion of the princess shrine maiden that they hadn’t seen for long wasn’t that bad although she couldn’t be said to be energetic and lively.

「My apologize. When I heard that everyone headed to the

realm of the death, I immediately tried to search your

whereabouts using spiritual power of telepathy. But I was

unable to discover it really soon.」

「Next time we have to think of the method so that we can

contact each other even in the Astral world.」

「Perhaps it will be better if we also build a villa as a base here.

But, let’s put off this conversation about improvement plan from here on for the next chance.」

Liliana was seriously murmuring while Erica was giving out instruction elegantly.

As expected, the role to consolidate this group was the

responsibility of『Diavolo Rosso』Erica Blandelly that should be called as the mistress of the royal palace.

Especially――when it was time of confrontation against the

troublesome obstacle that was the so called elder sister of Kusanagi Godou.

「Fufufufu. So the subordinates of my little brother are all present.」

A gentle breeze was blowing, carrying the lovely whisper of the beauty.

Suddenly Luo Cuilian appeared seven, eight meter away from where Erica and others were.

「O, Onee-sama!?」

「「「「Sect Founder!?」」」」

Madam Aisha was astonished. Erica, Yuri, Liliana, and Ena were also imitating her.

Who would ever thought that right after she declared that『I won’t personally proceed there』, she would unveil her noble figure like this. It was something really unexpected.

However, Luo Cuilian elegantly spoke as though to represent the phrase of『A wise man changes his mind, a fool never does

』.

「I changed my mind. With the arrival of all of you

here――means that your lord Kusanagi Godou is also rushing

here. Before that I will finish taking care of this.」

She didn’t state what she would take care.

But, this beautiful woman that shamed even nymph stared

straight at Madam Aisha.

Furthermore, the whistling sound of the wind was getting

stronger. Vortex of air current was formed, turning into

whirlwind, and grew into a small tornado that was centered on Luo Cuilian.

The source of the fierce wind that howled thunderously was obviously the beautiful lips of Luo Cuilian.

Authority『Dragon’s Roar and Tiger’s Howl』. She planned to mow down her old enemy along with everything else with the magic wind of shockwave!

Erica immediately yelled.

「Kusanagi Godou, come here quickly! In order to save us!」

Calling the name of that young man in a place where wind was blowing when danger to life was approaching.

Verethragna’s first avatar『Wind』, it was an action that was done because the activation conditions had been completely fulfilled but――no voice came out.

Erica went「!?」in wonder and shock.

Her throat should have released a yell just now.

Despite so, Erica could only close and open her mouth

wordlessly. Her voice couldn’t come out.

「――――!」

Liliana also yelled something. But she couldn’t hear anything.

Yuri and Ena, and then even Madam Aisha were yelling

something「――!」「――!」「――!」from their mouth.

However, nothing could be heard.

(Don’t tell me)

Erica finally noticed, she stared at the countenance of the supernatural sect founder with sudden realization.

「Fufufu. As expected, you are quite wise.」

Luo Cuilian smiled with affectionate gaze as though she was looking at an able pupil.

「Yes……. My roar doesn’t cause only destruction, except my voice and the howl of the wind――it can also erase everything else.」

「!?」

「Isn’t it only natural. The only voice that has worth to be engraved into this space, is none other than the voice of the supreme ruler Luo Hao, there is no other else.

However――honestly speaking, I also have the feeling of

wanting to let you scream as much as you like.」

The lovely superhuman smiled cheerfully at the dumbfounded Erica.

「I have seen it once with these eyes, the secret art that calls my little brother from far away. Letting you to reproduce that is quite an interesting plan. ……But, letting my playful heart to reign free before finishing off this terrifying witch, as expected that ought to be called as conceit.」

Sect Founder Luo Hao’s expression completely changed from

smile into a cold determination that was directed at Madam Aisha.

Calm killing intent was filling those gaze and face to the brim.

The body of the madam that was called witch stiffened so hard with *TWIiiiiiTCH!*.

『The, there is no need at all, to finish me off you know~~~~~~!

』

Madam Aisha’s face was cramping as though to say that.

However, of course Luo Cuilian didn’t even pay attention to that. She took a deep breath *suuuu*, and then sang with a voice that was too beautiful to be the expression of her killing intent.

「Confucius said at the riverside――All things are in flux. They never stop night and day.」

This bell sound and breath became a gust of wind that attacked Madam Aisha.

Hiiiiiiiiiiiiih!?

The madam with the appearance of maid uniform and red hood immediately crouched and held her head with both hands.

Surely that was a reflexive action with the hope that she could let the sure kill ultrasonic wave to pass through her like this.

Of course, there was no way that she could somehow make do like that――not.

From the crouching Madam Aisha, a monster came out right behind her back.

The upper body was a naked beauty. Her long red hair was like flame and looked really striking. Her size was also about the same as normal female, she had a splendid proportion.

However, her lower body was fish――the tail fin of a fish.

There were even bat wings growing on her back. She was a half-human half-apparition beautiful woman.

(It has been assimilating with Madam Aisha’s shadow, tailing her all this time!?)

Before the eyes of Erica who noticed, the terrifying figure of the woman apparition flew right in front of Madam Aisha and

made her body as shield, protecting the female Campione!

「――――――――――――――aaaaaaAH!?」

The sound attack of magic wind that would smash all the bones inside the body into powder.

Receiving the direct attack of that, the half-apparition beauty raised a scream while covering Madam Aisha.

Of course, no voice should be audible. But midway, for some reason shriek of anguish entered Erica’s ears. How?

The sound sealing by the sect founder loosened because she shifted into sure kill attack――

The moment she noticed, Erica yelled once more.

「Godou, please come here for sure this time! The place where your power is needed is here!」

Wind was――whirling once more.

Continuing after the mini tornado that was produced by Luo Cuilian’s authority just now, new vortex of gale was crated which raised thunderous howl. It was at the next moment.

The vortex of wind vanished and in its place three men

appeared.

「I thought that making it report her current location will be enough but……the card that I made to stick on Madam Aisha in the mist barrier――was more useful than expected.」

The one who whispered was Alexander Gascoigne.

Unbelievably, he was teleported to here together with Kusanagi Godou that should be his rival with the power of Verethragna’s first avatar『Wind』.

Furthermore, even John Pluto Smith was together with them.

「Ena knew that his majesty and Smith have become comrades.

But for even the prince of Britain to be here, how can these two bitter enemies be placed in the same boat like this?」

Seishuuin Ena muttered in shock.

Part 5

Actually this was the third time. The first was just before the start of the civil war, and the second was at Okutama

Mountains.

Now all seven Campiones accomplished a gathering for the

third time at Plutarch’s Mansion that was one of the sacred grounds in Astral world.

「How unexpected.」

First Luo Cuilian narrowed her eyes.

She was staring at the three godslayers that arrived with the wind.

Her step younger brother Kusanagi Godou. Black Prince Alec and John Pluto smith that came along with him. Other than

them there was Madam Aisha, the four girls serving the

younger brother were watching over the talk of the devil kings with worried look.

Luo Cuilian chuckled innocently.

「Fufufufu. It’s nothing peculiar if it’s just two, but for three people that should be impossible to harmoniously join hands with each other showing their faces altogether like this is nothing short of amazing.」

「Hmph. If it’s a barbaric repeat of taking each other’s life, then something like a triple alliance will be out of question.」

Alexander Gascoigne replied back haughtily.

「But if there is prospects where I can enjoy a game that is more of my preferences, then it will be a different story. I’ll have you keep company――the game of us the young bunches for a bit.」

The Black Prince wasn’t just talking, he also moved his hand.

He withdrew three antique pens from the pocket inside his

jacket and threw them altogether. The pens were aimed at the supernatural sect founder. They were like shuriken.

But, when anyone noticed――

The standing position of Luo Cuilian had shifted fifty

centimeters.

It was unknown when she moved. It was a divine defense using illusive step method. The metallic pens that were turned into flying projectile naturally cut through empty air, all three of them.

Suddenly humanoid luminous body appeared right beside the

dodging Luo Cuilian!

「Light!」

The humanoid light radiated electricity attack from its whole body.

Alec that was transformed into lightning ran toward the

supernatural sect founder’s side and discharged out electricity.

In order to endure this, Luo Cuilian used the technique of ground shrinker and showed a teleportation that carried her instantly to a safe area fifty meters away somehow. It was amazing how she did that.

However, Alec also wasn’t someone mediocre.

He sprinted with godspeed to that appearance point at the

same time when his target vanished. He made her got hit with electrical discharge once more.

「That’s a good offense, Black Prince!」

But, the godspeed electrical discharge ended in vain.

Unbelievably Luo Cuilian leaped diagonally backward in an instant and changed her position.

It wasn’t ground shrinker technique. She made steps that

looked like a dance seven times. She made sound *tan*, *tan*,

*tan*, *tan*, *tan*, *tan*, *tan* with flowing motion that no dancer on earth could hope to match.

At the seventh point when she stepped with that subtly

graceful foot handling.

If a line was connected through all the seven steps, it would form the famous Big Dipper asterism.

Seven Stars Spirit Step.

The enemy would completely lose sight of the user until this seven steps were finished.

It was a special move that combined martial art and magic of Qimen Dujia. To say nothing if it was used by an expert at the level of Luo Cuilian, no matter how experienced of a warrior the opponent was, they would expose their back that was full of opening to her――.

But, Black Prince Alec coolly turned into counterattack.

「Over there!」

He flew in air still in lightning form and leaped upon Luo Cuilian the moment she finished her seven step in the attempt to hit her with a tackle. Naturally, he was doing it while discharging maximum electricity.

It was truly an attack of lighting that descended from heaven.

「As expected from the master of lightning flash. To be able to follow my steps like this.」

Luo Cuilian sprang diagonally backward and took six steps.

This time it wasn’t the Big Dipper, but a movement that traced after the Milk Dipper asterism. The instant Black Prince Alec that transformed into lightning attack got down on the ground, Luo Cuilian was finishing treading her sixth step――.

Six Shells Lost Step.

One of escaping steps that couldn’t be caught even by the

descending lightning.

「Like always, you are doing movement that is impossible for a human.」

Alec clicked his tongue and attempted a tackle once more.

Of course he was still in lightning form. This time Luo Cuilian moved in W-shape――the shape of Cassiopeia constellation, by using this Virtuous King Five Stars Step, she evaded the rapid approach of the lightning in a flash.

「Fufufufu. So you are planning to fully be in offense with this Luo Hao as the opponent!」

「After all that way is safer instead!」

Alec spat out.

Salvatore Doni was also like this, the master of this mind eye thing could see through even godspeed with composure. Rather than being at the receiving side, being in the offensive by making use of superior speed made it easier to grasp the

initiative instead.

On the other hand, seeing the battle between godspeed user and supernatural sect founder――

「Then……I’ll be the opponent of the surplus gentlemen.」

John Pluto Smith drew out his magic gun.

「After all it will be better to make them leave the stage early.」

What was fired from the gun muzzle was the mortality all-purpose magic bullet.

The bullet was flying with bluish white light trailing behind it, aiming at the army surrounding the canopy of rune protecting Plutarch’s Mansion. Right after, flame was rolling up fiercely.

The magic bullet became bluish white flame blast.

The created flame was spreading up with very large blaze.

The Dead Servants and huge wolves, the cavalry army of two hundred and some were swallowed altogether and they were

reduced to nothing without leaving even ash behind under a few seconds.

Glancing at the massacred that was carried out by holy napalm bullet, the master of the army snorted.

「That guy, so as expected he came back.」

「Hahahah. Looks like it’s getting exciting into a good

situation.」

Marquis Voban and Salvatore Doni who had confrontation

right beside the mansion.

The old and young Campiones exchanged short words.

However, when the two of them faced each other within a

distance where it would only take two or three steps to enter sword range, they were in the verge of starting in close quarter combat.

And then, with natural motion like flowing water, Doni

advanced forward――

From the low position, his beloved katana smoothly slashed diagonally up.

Voban reacted to this with a leap back that was the very image of a wolf and splendidly evaded. The demon wolf king was able to exhibit the wildness of a beast even without transforming his figure.

And then, Kusanagi Godou was――

He rushed to the side of Madam Aisha who was flustered.

「It’s a relieve that you are safe.」

「Ye, yes, somehow.」

The madam sighed in relieve seeing Godou’s face.

However, her lovely face immediately clouded and she hung

her head down forlornly.

「But, as for everyone else――can we somehow have them

calm down? I don’t have power anymore, and even Smith-san

and Alec-san that should have been sent to unknown period

somewhere had come back like it’s only obvious……」

Godou didn’t answer immediately and he looked at his

companions.

Erica, Liliana, Ena, and then Mariya Yuri who finally was able to reunite with them in the flesh. He strongly nodded to them and the four each returned their smile at him.

It was a simple reunion due to the time of emergency.

However, it felt like it was better with this rather than

spending thousand words.

Even if no word was exchanged, even if they were separated with great distance, he could feel his bond with them clearly, and it was enough with that.

But, here the girl dressed in shrine maiden outfit suddenly got a faraway look.

「――Mariya?」

「What’s wrong Yuri?」

Godou and the childhood friend Ena called out, but there was no reaction.

Mariya Yuri stared at Madam Aisha with gaze that was filled with vastness, after that, her gaze turned slowly to another direction.

Toward the building that resembled a temple of ancient Greek, Plutarch’s Mansion.

「Hey Yuri. Are you, sensing something by any chance?」

「True. I believe that my power has increases by much, but as expected it’s not to your degree. If you can see some kind of revelation……then please tell.」

Erica and Liliana also called to Yuri.

And then, Mariya Yuri suddenly opened her mouth, in order to convey an oracle toward the puzzle Madam Aisha, the only one here who couldn’t follow the situation.

「Let’s visit over there. Whether the madam will be able to accomplish the objective or not……here should be the critical time to decide that.」

Godou and others ran toward Plutarch’s Mansion.

They entered inside the ancient Greek style temple and went down the stairs that connected to the underground.

The four girls that were his companion were also together.

However, Madam Aisha was the only Campione accompanying

them.

「Is this the place that manage the corrective force of history?

」

Godou muttered in admiration.

They finally arrived at the underground corridor. However, the width of this underground passage was nearly eight meters, it was amazingly wide. Perhaps it should be said that it was as expected from an underground space.

The passage was complicated like a labyrinth.

And then, countless stone slates were floating calmly in air.

It was scenery like a world without gravity. The sentences of old Latin language written densely on the stone slates were the history of mankind that reached several ten of thousand years.

It seemed that magicians were calling all these records as …….

The group stepped into the underground passage while parting through the stone slates.

「Ena and others are going to meet the manager of this place?」

「I wonder? I think there is no need for that far though……」

Asked by her fellow shrine maiden Ena, Yuri answered with a small voice.

She who had received some kind of revelation stood in the lead and advanced through the underground. Her steps were slow, that it looked like she was walking without any destination.

Liliana spoke in murmur.

「I have come here several times but, I’m still not used to it. I become more sensitive than usual from receiving the strong stimulation on my spirit sense.」

「So, something like that, I completely don’t understand at all though」

Madam Aisha threw her cents on the conversation.

She was unusually timid while glancing at the surrounding slates.

「Before this too, I felt strange when staying too long in this place see. It felt like I was being seen, called by rea~lly lot of people……」

「By any chance, Yuri understand something about it?」

Erica spoke in urging tone rather than asking.

Receiving that consideration that was appropriate coming

from the mistress that managed the situation, Yuri informed them once more.

「Surely that’s because this stone slates are the accumulation of memory in regard to『human』. This Plutarch’s Mansion is a sacred ground that manage the history of the past and memory of people’s activity, a unique point that have connection to every age.」

It was a sacred oracle from a princess shrine maiden.

Madam Aisha suddenly came to a realization hearing that.

「Every age――you said?」

「Yes. Perhaps even without the authority of fortune, Madam Aisha still posses shocking luck. If that’s not the case, how can you find new luck by keep advancing without giving up no

matter what kind of adversity you are in.」

Yuri was sending a gentle gaze at the madam who was far older than her.

While she was a female Campione who was running wild

across time, but Madam Aisha was also an owner of lovable

personality in her own way.

Yuri’s gaze was like a holy woman watching over her as a protector.

「Madam. You should have found the necessary answer

already.」

「!」

Perhaps there was something in Yuri’s words that made her

recall something.

Madam Aisha suddenly sat down on the underground passage,

she sat in seiza facing the wall and closed both her eyes. She was like a Zen priest in a perfect Zen meditation.

Though with her current state that was without even a drop of magic power, she shouldn’t be able to use her authority at all.

「What are you doing Aisha-san?」

「…………」

She didn’t react even when Ena called at her. She didn’t even open her eyes.

She was concentrating with terrifying depth. This was the first time Godou saw Madam Aisha like this. However, he

understood only this.

「She is trying to start……something absurd huh.」

It was a concentration for that. No, rather than concentration perhaps he should called it a state of trance.

No matter what this was, but he had to prepare for the next situation. Godou returned his gaze to his companions and

spoke with firm voice this time.

「Everyone, thank you for everything until now. But, get away from here already.」

Erica Blandelli, Mariya Yuri, Liliana Krancjar, Seishuuin Ena. He planned to burn these four’s face and figure into his eyes.

Godou continued while staring hard at everyone.

「After this――I’m somewhat unclear about what will happen.

Take enough distance from us seven. Come back when the matter is settled down. I will absolutely……become the last one remaining.」

He had no expectation, conviction, or even overconfidence that he would absolutely succeed.

But he declared. That he would absolutely make it happen like that, in order to put pressure on himself. The one who smiled at such Godou the very first was as expected her.

「Then, we will do just that.」

Erica flashed a smile of female lion on her lips.

「We are spectators. And you will head out to a do-or-die game in desperation. That kind of work division is fine isn’t it.」

「Yeah, leave it to me.」

He gave his assurance to his partner that had been aware of his intention right away.

After that Godou suddenly remembered something and added

more.

「Also sorry. Can you teach me one more time about the

goddess the other day. I think that it will surely be necessary from here on too.」

「……Even though I want an emotionally moving parting, you

are really hopeless.」

Erica shrugged a bit before she embraced him.

She circled both her hands on Godou’s neck, then she brought her face closer with a smile that resembled a glamorous rose and quickly gave him a kiss on his lips.

「But, perhaps this is also fine. I guess this will be the proof that the blessing of Erica Blandelli is the jinx of victory. And a moment like this with you, is also a great happiness for me.」

Their lips separated just for a bit and she boasted.

And then Erica once again pressed her lips passionately and gave him a long kiss.

They sucked at each other’s lips, entangled their tongues, and exchanged passion and affection with each other as though

they were expressing their whole feeling to each other. At the same time, the knowledge of『that goddess』that was also

taught to him at Okutama Mountains――it was flowing into

his brain once more ceaselessly.

Erica separated their lips in order to take a breather. It was at that time.

「Wa, wait. The command just now, it was obviously directed not just at Erica alone!」

Liliana cut in angrily.

「Rather it was supposed to be me who did the distinguished service by guessing right the name of Queen Niamh. This

role――sho, should be undertaken by me.」

Liliana pushed Erica away and boldy embraced him.

However, when it came the time to kiss Godou, she showed a slight hesitation. But, the next moment she offered her lips to him with her all.

It was a deep kiss that even had the wet sound of saliva mixing in it.

But, compared to the time when Liliana was at her boldest, this kiss was a bit lacking in intensity.

It was because he had met his lips with hers many times that he understood. And then, he also understood how this was a

wordless invitation. She was wishing.

Liliana desired Godou to be the one who strongly wanted her.

She wildly desired it.

Of course, Godou immediately responded. He embraced her

strongly.

「Liliana」

「Ah――it, hurts……」

He didn’t loosen his strength even when she pleaded with small voice.

The other side was also not desiring that from her true feelings.

She entrusted her body to Godou’s violence in ecstasy and

offered her lips and body without resistance.

He finally released Liliana after a long deep kiss.

A mark was created from him tightly grasping her slender

upper arm. The silver haired girl relinquished her usual dignity and caressed her upper arm adorably.

But, the knowledge still wasn’t enough.

Yuri came with stagger in front of Godou who lifted his face.

「Godou-san……not only Erica-san, even Liliana-san……」

She muttered, looking like she was lamenting rather than being angry.

However, Yuri clung at him with her face bright red until her neck from shame.

「Bu, but, I will also go along with this. Godou-san is really a hopeless person but, even so I too――offer my adoration to

you, that’s why……」

Yuri slowly looked up at him.

That gesture had become the signal between the two of them before they noticed it.

That was why Godou immediately stole Yuri’s lips and he even forcefully inserted his tongue, as though he was trying to greedily devour her tongue and her mouth’s inside.

Naturally, Yuri was also giving her respond to that.

She wasn’t merely accepting his roughness, she herself was also doing her best to explore Godou’s mouth and tongue,

continuously making a diligent kiss that moved with deep love.

Modesty and gentleness of Yamato Nadeshiko could be felt

clearly transmitting from Yuri’s kiss to him.

There was also the knowledge of fairy queen Niamh in

addition. The goddess who was the former owner of the

authority Madam Aisha used, the『Fairy Corridor』.

Most likely Yuri obtained this knowledge using the blessing of her spirit vision.

「E, everyone is unfair-. Even though Ena doesn’t know

anything about that goddess!」

Seishuuin Ena who was left out by herself.

Finally the fourth girl clung at him. She didn’t push Yuri away but embraced Godou together, as expected perhaps it was

because of their friendship as childhood friends.

Ena was teary eyed and pleaded.

「That……Ena cannot really become, your majesty’s strength

but, for Ena to be the only one left out by everyone――I don’t wanna. It’s fine even if it’s just while his majesty is at it, if possible……」

「Don’t say something stupid.」

She became awfully meek only when it was a man and woman

talk.

Godou forcefully lifted up the chin of the child of nature that was acting like that and he kissed her right away.

「Nn……your majesty」

Ena muttered in intoxication.

Like that she kissed Godou repeatedly *chuu chuu*. It was a childish light kiss. However, she immediately resolved herself and heatedly pushed her lips forward.

Godou also accepted that and tasted Ena’s whole lips.

The devotion and love that the princess shrine maiden of the sword offered belonged to no one else but Kusanagi Godou. The moment when their lips separated from each other suddenly, a sudden impulse rose within Godou.

He softly bit at the earlobe of Ena who was breathing *haa haa*

roughly and his tongue crawled there.

The moment the girl twitched, this time he buried his face onto her white nape and licked there too. Ena twitched again and her whole body shivered.

「Nn……-」

Ena whispered ardently.

Tears were amassing in both her eyes while she was staring enraptured at Godou.

Yuri was making a gentle look right beside her, watching over her gasping childhood friend. It was a situation that could be called bizarre.

Well, they had done something like this many times over

though…….

Furthermore, actually it wasn’t just Ena. Yuri was also weak in her earlobe. Godou knew that, but it was something that he shouldn’t speak out loud surely.

Anyway, the four girls left after they taught him the necessary knowledge.

They were going to the surface. In front of Godou who was

staying behind in the underground passage, Madam Aisha was continuing her mysterious meditation――several minutes

passed.

The Campione that was also called as The Queen of the

Mysterious Cave.

The terrifying godslayer witch suddenly opened both her eyes in a flash.

Chapter 6 – The Time the Gate Open

Once More

Part 1

「Fumu ――this is the authority of lightning flash……」

Luo Cuilian whose deadly battle against Black Prince Alec

continued.

The Campione of godspeed changed into a lightning attack and attempted a tackle many times. Luo Cuilian was evading those with escaping step techniques and observed for the chance to counterattack all this time.

But, as expected from the noble youth of godspeed.

He didn’t show a single such opening even against Luo Cuilian that boasted martial exploit unrivalled under the heavens.

He became lightning that flew around the battlefield in every directions freely and continued to attack. She who should be at the summit of martial art was forced into being defensive one-sidedly.

However, there was also something that she obtained from

that predicament――.

「Fufuh」

Luo Cuilian smiled.

She was in the middle of escaping step technique that she had repeated for more than 200 times.

She obtained an inspiration that was triggered by the Black Prince’s offense that was too amazing. This smile leaked out because of that.

「Even further variation adding into my divine palm and form a new special move. That is to say that this is the birth of a new priceless treasure……if the people of martial circle know about it, they will surely be struck with joy. What an auspicious event.」

She already saw through the enemy’s godspeed using the

dharma art of mind eye.

Right now the Black Prince that turned into lightning was

circling to Luo Cuilian’s left side. He began his attack from that position. He became the very flicker of lightning and

assaulted――.

Until now she dazzled him with escaping steps technique and continued to dodge earnestly. But

「Ha!」

Luo Cuilian finally unleashed her Twelve Divine Palm of Flying Phoenix.

With her body still facing forward, her left palm struck the empty air at her left flank. At the same time her right palm struck the empty air at her right flank. It was the variation technique of her eleventh palm『Phoenix’s Twin Flight』.

And then――

Crackling lightning was emitted from Luo Cuilian’s body and both arms.

The palm attack that was clad in lightning became a perfect counter and struck the rushing near Black Prince!

「What the!?」

The Black Prince Alec was sent flying backwards from the palm blow.

He had transformed his whole flesh body into lightning itself.

There was no way for a human hand to strike such a thing. Yet regardless of that, Luo Cuilian’s left palm accomplished that.

It was the moment she grasped a new special move.

「Kuh……!」

Further assault was pursuing toward Alec whose movement

stopped while he was still in lightning form.

Sect Founder Luo Hao was unleashing special move of palm art continuously.

「My Twelve Divine Palm of Flying Phoenix branch……let me

show them all to you.」

First was a thrust technique with a palm blow to the middle.

Ligtning was emitted from Luo Cuilian’s body and arm this

time too.

Alec got directly hit with this, regardless of his body was still in lightning state. Pain and impact beat him up and he groaned「

Kuhah!?」.

「Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!」

The palm technique of lightning continued further.

The hand leaped up and gouged the face and eyes with

fingertips. Five fingers were beautifully lined up, which pierced through the vital parts of the heart, right at the center of the chest. The crown of the head was smashed open with sword

hand descending from above. Once, the sect founder crouched low and from there she thrust diagonally above with her whole body behind her palm blow, striking the jaw and groin of the enemy, and so on.

Twelve special moves, this was the Twelve Divine Palm of Flying Phoenix.

Furthermore, lightning surged out from Luo Cuilian’s whole body each time she acted.

「Ku――uoh!?」

Having been showered with lightning palm attacks from start to end, the godspeed master collapsed on the ground.

When he noticed, Alec’s lightning transformation had already been released. His whole body――the flesh body was prickling everywhere, his heart was also feeling throbbing pain.

It was as though Alec himself that was showered by lightning attack.

「……Sect Founder Luo Hao. What in the world just now……?

」

「Fufufufu. I shall name it Twelve Divine Palm – A Hundred-

Thousandth Lightning Span.」

She smiled cherubically while looking down at the collapsed Black Prince.

Her appearance was truly displayed with the majesty of a ruler.

The supernatural sect founder spoke in good mood.

「The lightning I refined using magic――is unleashed outside together with the formidable strength of the Twelve Divine Palms. If Black Prince-dono transformed into lightning flash, then I only need to place the same thing into my palm. That was what I noticed.」

A confrontation against fellow godslayer.

The exaltation from such event made the maiden – Luo Cuilian show a lovely smile.

In contrast, Alexander Gascoigne spat out in a bad mood.

「An eye for an eye――it’s not something like that, just what kind of logic it is to deal against lightning attack with lightning attack. If I remember correctly the lightning magic or

something of China’s magic, it is sorcery against evil spirits……

」

The lightning transformation of Black Prince Alec was weak against every “magic defying”.

It was a weak point that previously divine ancestor Guinevere also aimed at.

Luo Cuilian saw through that instinctually. There she

immediately adlibbed the combination of martial art with the magic to subdue evil and defeat demon, and injured her ruffian opponent.

The phenomenon should be interpreted like that. Alec cursed.

「If the opponent is that Italia’s idiot, then I could get through this without meeting this kind of experience.」

「Don’t worry. That person should also follow after you soon.」

Luo Cuilian leaped high.

She danced high to the sky like a phoenix. She was using the magic of flight.

That was the preliminary motion in order to reproduce the

hunt of the magical bird. Swooping down to the prey below, caught with the talon, peck with the beak, and tore to

death――.

「Chih」

Alec clicked his tongue while looking at the sect founder that was climbing the sky.

He tried to activate godspeed but unable to do it. His heart was still throbbing painfully.

Perhaps he would be unable to use the authority of Black

Lightning well until he shook off the damage from that Twelve Divine Palm – A Hundred-Thousandth Lightning Span

whatever――. Then.

「Hear me, daughters of endless night. Daughters of earth and shadow.」

Sect Founder Luo Hao was starting to dive toward the

muttering Alec.

Her form became a beautiful form of flying kick that would make anyone gulped, charging straight at him. The moment

Alec glared at the master of deadly move falling from the sky at him――

「O shadow of Count Bifrons.」

John Pluto Smith’s voice came into hearing from somewhere.

Air flickered around Alec. The scenery was swaying like heat haze, blurring like a mirage. All shadows became vague.

「This is a meager meddling. Accept it gratefully, Black Prince.

」

「As I thought it’s you!」

Smith’s voice whispered into his ear.

Alec made a swift judgment right away, he stopped resisting the bizarre phenomenon. Almost at the same time, Sect

Founder Luo Hao’s flying kick assaulted.

――But, the sure kill kick passed through Alec’s body.

The beautiful expert flew until more than ten meter before landing gracefully on the ground.

「You are……hiding a really interesting trick there.」

The supernatural sect founder turned around at his direction and muttered so.

She was staring in delight at the man who appeared beside Alec unnoticed.

「Smith something.」

「I wasn’t really hiding it though. Well, it’s an authority that cannot be really used in succession, so it’s indeed true that I was unwilling to use it.」

The masked godslayer wrapped in black clothes.

John Pluto Smith was standing beside Alec.

「It was in the nick of time. But what’s important is I made it in time, Black Prince-dono.」

「I’ll thank you, for the moment. It wasn’t a hopelessly

desperate situation but, it was the fact that just now was indeed quite a pinch. Nevertheless」

Just as he thought, this masked man was always aiming to

make his entrance dramatically.

Alec spoke with such conviction.

「As always in each turning point you are strangely……a kind man. When I went to Los Angeles you were also meddling

excessively, this time too toward Kusanagi Godou――」

「You ought to honestly think like this about that」

Smith’s mask shook from his chuckle.

「I am harboring good will toward you two. That’s why I’m

meddling so.」

「Nice reply. It made me want to believe it for a bit there. If only you said it without that joke costume.」

After responding with light sarcasm toward the frivolous talk that made fun of people Alec asked.

「By the way that hidden trick just now, how much you can

still use it?」

「I cannot use it on you without waiting four, fifteen minutes to pass. The authority that was named『Formless Spawn』by

the princess that both of us are acquainted with――cannot be used in succession to the same object.」

「I see.」

Alec nodded.

In short, it was an authority that made the shape and figure of the target to be vague.

If it was used to wall or door, then it would be possible to slip through it and infiltrated inside. The elusiveness that this masked godslayer sometimes displayed――this was the secret

behind it. Similar with Alec’s『Great Labyrinth』, it also felt like it could be applied to a really vast range.

Come to think of it, Bifrons was the name of a greater demon.

It was one of the seventy two devils serving the legendary magician King Solomon. It was made to manifest in this world as formless monster.

It controlled corpse and illusion, and it was also said that it possessed mysterious knowledge starting from astrology.

Rather than direct violence, this devil specialized in shady spirit art and dazzler.

「Then, I’ll take out my guard in advance.」

Alec glared once more at the powerful enemy – Luo Cuilian.

Even though his side was added with the self-styled patron saint of Los Angeles, the beauty that was unrivalled under heaven only smiled in delight before calmly making stance.

「Fighting evil with evil, repaying fresh blood with fresh blood, sound the horn that signal the revenge. Know that the blood of slain mother cannot be recompensed other than in death.」

「My」

Luo Cuilian opened her eyes in wonder and the smile on her lips grew bigger.

Together with the words of power, the『Three Goddesses of

Vengeance』Megaera, Tisiphone, and Alecto manifested at the left, right and above Alec.

Originally, they could be summoned in exchange of meditating for a certain period.

But, Alec’s own blood and pain could also become the『bait』to summon the three Erinyes.

「Using this kind of informal way of summoning make it

impossible to hide it as a trap, so it’s like having a flaw in the crystal though……」

Right after he muttered so.

The ancient Greek style temple standing in slight distance away rumbled *GoooooOOOOOOON-!* with thunderous roar.

At the same time, Salvatore Doni was collapsing on the ground.

Dejanstahl Voban had finally entered the sword range and the silver arm at last struck. But, at that moment, the veteran of many battles, the old marquis wielded as much power as

possible and met the attack.

His emerald evil eyes dulled Doni’s motion however slightly.

He dropped maximum lightning from heaven that could even

burn steel into ash to bury Doni.

He transformed his body into grey wolf and jumped aside with beastly agility and escaped until a distance where the magic sword’s tip couldn’t reach――.

As the result, the Campione of sword was struck by lightning and collapsed forward.

After Voban who became demon wolf made sure of it with his own eyes, he calmly returned into human form.

「As I thought, you are an idiot.」

The most veteran and the most brutal devil king scoffed

blandly.

「If you see your enemy coming to a range where sword can

reach, you will leap to split them into two no matter what. If I know that you are going to come like that, then I can make the suitable preparation.」

He was able to intercept with three authorities because Doni moved exactly as he hypothesized beforehand.

Yes. If in that time he didn’t aim for splitting the enemy into two with a single stroke, then that man wouldn’t be Salvatore Doni anymore. Knowing that Voban laid out a trap.

This was a victory that was according to his prediction.

However, he soon frowned.

At wolf king Voban’s left shoulder……the arm’s connecting

joint had a faint scratch appearing there. It was only slightly but it was bleeding, small stain was spreading on his black coat.

And then, the fool who fell down before him whispered――.

「No, no……the determination of an idiot, will break even rock they say……」

Doni stabbed his katana on the ground, and using it as cane replacement, he stood up with staggers.

The body of the sword king was protected by『divine

protection of steel』, it endured even Voban’s lightning. At the very least he was unharmed on the surface.

Well, his movement was quite sluggish perhaps because of the damage the core of his body received――.

Voban took a step forward in order to deal the finishing blow to such Doni.

But, the movement of the demon wolf king stopped there. The small wound on his left shoulder was suddenly fiercely painful.

It was as though a drill was gouging it out in grinding motion!

Voban came to his senses and concentrated his mind and magic power to the wound on his left shoulder,

In order to drive away the authority――the power of the magic sword from his body.

「Aah, how unfortunate. If my blade dug in a little deeper, it would be able to tear apart the body or split the body into two though……」

Doni muttered with the dark eyes of magic swordsman.

The katana should be evaded using his transformation into

wolf. But it reached him slightly. Enlightened of that, Voban glared at the Campione of sword.

「So you surpassed my expectation, Salvatore Doni.」

「If I can confess, that’s because I got caught in similar trap just a while ago. As expected I won’t get caught completely the second time――」

Doni grinned broadly. There wasn’t any of his usual

thoughtlessness there.

The offense and defense that ended up in sharing pain with each other was the proof that he and the enemy were equal. He floated a crooked smile because he felt joy from that.

And then, the same kind of smile was also emerging on Voban’s lips.

The two of them was going to continue fighting by putting

their whole power on the line, it was at that time――.

The ancient Greek style temple standing right beside them

rumbled *GoooooOOOOOOON-!* with thunderous roar.

「What!?」

「Eh, that’s the servant of Madam Aisha!」

The ancient Greek style temple――Plutarch’s Mansion’s surface part,

Its roof was broken through and an armored giant came out.

While it had a giant body of ten-odd meter in total, but its body from the waist below was black smoke.

It was very short and stout, its whole face was hidden by a helmet that was like a bucket.

Salvatore Doni witnessed it a few months ago at the battlefield of ancient Germania. It was the『Armored Devil』with

humorous appearance.

Part 2

「Awaken, soul of steel. Display the heartlessness of sword to the world――」

Madam Aisha muttered solemnly.

Those were magic words, calling the『Armored Devil』to order it to offer the power it had to her and the people.

This authority seemed to be called『Jabberwock Slayer』.

Without the passionate support from the people, it was

absolutely impossible to be used…….

Godou muttered to with small volume.

「But in Aisha-san’s case, something like the people’s support is something that can be gathered super easily. If

she wished using her charm power……」

He was together with Madam Aisha in the aforementioned

underground passage.

They were right beside the stair that connected to the surface.

And then she summoned the『Armored Devil』as “herald”

ahead of them in the upper level inside the temple. It was commanded to defeat the enemy if there was some waiting in ambush there.

That devil with very short and stout body built was really big-sized.

Its height was more than ten meters even from just its head until its weight.

Such huge body was called indoor, that was why its head

crashed at the rooftop of the temple and it was broken through

lively, destroying the place. Incidentally the Doria-style pillars were also crumbling one after another.

「Let’s go Kusanagi-san!」

Madam Aisha called at him.

「I completely don’t know how much I will be able to do. But, Onii-sama and Onee-sama, and the other godslayers, in order to stop their rampage――」

She clenched her fist tightly and the Queen of the Mysterious Cave declared.

「I will do everything I possibly can!」

Both of them climbed the stair and exited to the surface.

The ancient Greek style temple that was here was originally a building with just pillars without any wall.

On top of that the『Armored Devil』that preceded them blown

away numerous lining up pillars, so the view became really clear without any obstruction.

The devil’s very short and stout body was clad in armor, while its lower body was black smoke.

Of course it didn’t stand on the ground with leg, but floating lightly midair. It was armed with fiercely shining long sword and steel shield.

Madam Aisha was staring at that servant of hers with trust.

「My power is also recovered thanks to everyone, and I can even call this child here. A lot of people――is giving their support to me!」

「…………」

「I swear I will answer everyone’s feeling without fail!」

It was a passionate and moving speech.

However, in front of Madam Aisha whose “motivation switch”

was completely turned on, Godou was wordless instead.

Because not opening his mouth like this stopped him from

saying any needless retort.

Even now Madam Aisha’s both hands were making praying

posture in front of her chest and she began to pray earnestly.

「I have traveled countless country and period until now. Each time I became friend with a lot of people, I received help from them…….

Please let me make a wish to everyone for just one more time.

The strength residing in everyone’s heart and body――I wish you all to share it with me. No matter how much distance and time are separating us, it’s surely possible. That’s just how deep the bond between us is!」

The madam’s prayer wasn’t something that was offered to god or the world.

It was something that was intended towards humans.

Furthermore it was directed toward『all people in number that reached several tens of thousands until several hundreds of thousands of people――that she had thoroughly charmed

throughout her time travel until now』…….

It was an incredible feat that was only possible because she was nowhere else but at Plutarch’s Mansion.

This was a unique point that was connected with every age and every place. For that reason, the earnest prayer of Queen Aisha reached all people who were once her cooperator and shook

their soul and emotion, becoming the driving force of miracle――.

Godou heard it at this time.

From far beyond, several small voices certainly reached.

Saint Aisha, Saint Aisha, Saint Aisha, Saint Aisha, Aisha-sama, Aisha-sama, Aisha-sama, Aisha-sama, Aisha-sama, Aisha,

Aisha, Aisha, Aisha, Aisha,…….

Even though those voices were small, but they were cheering yell that wouldn’t end forever.

「Thank you very much, everyone!」

Madam Aisha’s body emitted out golden light.

It was radiance of magic power. The magic power that the

believer offered crossed through time and reached until

the queen of this Plutarch’s Mansion.

Madam Aisha repeated this several times since just now.

For the sake of recovering the magic power that Luo Cuilian’s technique sealed. No, for the sake of “levying tax” of magic power from each era in the amount that exceeded the sealed magic power.

And then, Godou whispered secretly.

「Perhaps this mean, that Aisha-san’s influence――or rather

her ruling power is absurdly strong huh……. Even though she lost her magic power, even though they aren’t in the same

period, but if she can just make her voice reach them then everyone will hear her request based on their old

friendship……」

In a glance, it was a moving scene.

But, in his opinion it should be seen as terrifying devilish power of curse and control instead.

Godou felt a presence while he was nodding to himself

earnestly. Immediately there was a grey colored wolf with huge frame that wasn’t inferior to a ferocious bull rushing to this way.

The wolf immediately became the old Campione that gazed

coldly at Madam Aisha.

「So――you recovered your power.」

「Onii-sama……」

「As expected, the one I should be afraid of is the witch Aisha.

I’m really completely at a loss of what to do with you.」

Marquis Voban pointed his index finger at the madam.

*GouuuUUUUN-!* Lightning fell from the sky along with a

thunderous roar, toward the head of the woman that was

pointed by the wolf king of Sturm und Drang.

「KYAAAAAAAAAAAAH!?」

The one that saved the owner of the scream was the devil that served her.

Wooooooooooah!

A roar that sounded like the creaking of steel burst out from the gap of the bucket helmet while the『Armored Devil』thrust the tip of its long sword to the sky.

The thunder that was called by the authority of Sturm und

Drang――fell to this sword.

It was like a lightning rod. Marquis Voban gave that a glance before loudly laughing in derision.

「How heroic. But I dare say that it’s a pointless devotion.

Voban’s seriousness is not that lenient that it can be stopped by a retainer of that level!」

Lightning was falling down in succession from the thunder

cloud above.

*GouuUUN-! GouuUUN-! GouuUUN-! GouuUUN-! GouuUUN-!

GouuUUN-!*

The target was of course the『Armored Devil』.

Gale was also blowing violently with loud howl and even the rain was adding its blow from the side.

The fat devil was hit many times by lightning strike inside it which caused it to be completely dazed. It didn’t have feet so it was floating midair, but it lost its stability and was staggering.

White smoke was starting to come out from the joints all over its armor.

And then――

The marquis was firmly staring at the true enemy even while overwhelming the devil.

That was Madam Aisha and Kusanagi Godou. He wasn’t so

naïve that he would show an opening just from taking care of the small fry. Their side couldn’t lose behind――.

「Aisha-san!」

The moment Godou’s eyes met the emerald evil eye, he

immediately yelled.

「Aisha-san’s friend at that side――the people giving their help to you, call at them! Ask them to give me their support too!」

「Ye, yes-!」

He had no leeway to teach her the meaning of him making such request.

But, even so Madam Aisha made a praying posture once more, and prayed, making Godou’s request to reach and be heard.

That was why, he could use this.

Collecting the heart of the manservants serving Queen Aisha across time, Godou chanted.

「O Guardian of the righteous, I invite you and offer sacrifice.

Those who grants victory and grace, I will perform justice, please grant me the right path and light!」

Verethragna’s ninth avatar『Goat』.

It could be used for the first time when the mass wished to assist the battle of Kusanagi Godou. It was an avatar that manipulated lightning and also the heart of the people――.

「O light of the righteous, hand down judgment to evil!」

In respond to Godou’s words of power, the thunder cloud above buzzed.

GouuuuuUUUUUN-!

The thunder that was continuously tormenting the『Armored

Devil』until now――fell toward Marquis Voban who should be

its master. It recognized Kusanagi Godou as its new master.

「Oo!」

The old devil king finally received counterattack, however, his expression brightened.

Surely that was a joy from recalling their fierce battle before.

June last year, the two Campiones unfolded a severe lightning battle at Tokyo in rainy season――.

「Kukukuku. It has been a long time since I felt that power of yours!」

「You yourself, as always act like a lightning rod……!」

Godou frowned at the form of the marquis that was chuckling.

He should be struck with lightning definitely. Yet, Dejanstahl Voban’s body was only scorched slightly.

The thunder that should roast until the bone was weakened

until just barely and he endured it.

It was a defense method unique to the expert of this path.

Godou also witnessed it before at Tokyo. But, Kusanagi Godou had changed a lot since that time.

Godou took a step forward for their rematch while yelling.

「I and that armored guy will take on that Voban gramps.

Aisha-san――you open that Fairy Corridor once more!」

「Eh!? Bu, but, there is really no meaning in using that

anymore.」

「It’s fine! I’ll do something about the little detail. Aisha-san don’t need to think about the consequences, just do it flashily like usual!」

「Ye, yes-!」

The devil king civil war was rapidly proceeding to a new state.

Kusanagi Godou was holding back Dejanstahl Voban, while

Black Prince Alec and John Pluto Smith were holding back Sect Founder Luo Hao.

Amidst those confrontations, Madam Aisha finally let her

power erupt.

Part 3

「In order to carry us to far beyond――o blessed fairy children, please display the works of wonder here right now!」

The godslayer queen Aisha chanted the words of power with

loud voice.

As the result, inside the ancient Greek style temple――a huge『

door』manifested.

Or perhaps it should be called as rift.

The space was ripped vertically and a space with stars’ radiance was spreading inside it.

Even a splendorous palace or a tall giant with the same height could easily enter it with room to spare. That was how big the rift was.

Actually it wasn’t something that could be fit indoors.

But, the pillars and rooftop of the temple were already smashed apart, so there wasn’t any problem thanks to that.

「So it begins.」

Goddess Athena whispered.

She was floating in the sky above the battlefield where seven godslayers were gathered and watched over the event’s

proceeding.

However, even if anyone looked up to the sky from the ground, they wouldn’t notice her existence.

That was because she was taking position at a height that even birds couldn’t fly at. She was taking distance to avoid the splash from the devil king civil war.

If it was with god’s eyes, that even from this height it was enough to take in the situation.

Not just Athena, eleven fairy kings were also together there.

Genie King Al Shaitan, Princess Salome, Tyrant of North Wind Boreas, Blacksmith King Alberich, King of Sandstorm Simoun, Great Sage Renhu, King of Sacred Rain, Ghost King, the children of flower eating ogress Shwe Hpyin Naungdaw and Shwe

Hpyin Nyidaw, Old Witch Kikimora.

The objective of the fairy kings was just one.

To send six among the seven godslayers gathered on the

surface to “the other side of time” ――.

「To speak my honest feelings……」

The black dwarf king Alberich whispered.

While his height was about the same with five years old

human, he was an old man with white hair and white beard.

「Those nuisance godslayers, I’m thinking of sending them

empty earth where there is no water or air or even light. So that those bunches will die a dog’s death altogether……」

「Just thinking it is pointless.」

The one who responded listlessly was the beautiful princess Salome.

「Until the end that witch’s corridor is for “traveling”. It shouldn’t be useful to be intended for “consigning to oblivion”

the nuisance……」

「Indeed. What we can do is adding a trick to change the

destination it is streaming to at best.」

The king of genie race Al Shaitan spoke seriously.

「Next is for us to desperately push our mind so that the places those six will drift ashore at are completely scattered from each other.」

「Certainly. If those bunches are gathered in one place, it won’t result in anything good. It’s proven exactly right now below us!

」

The king of north wind Boreas blew out words of concern along with gale.

Athena spoke after finishing listening to those exchanges.

「Then, all of thou. Let’s begin.」

She was a newcomer, and her weakened body also couldn’t be said as healthy.

But, Athena’s opinion as the goddess of wisdom and the

anticipation of her powerful authority beckoned this gathering.

「Yes. We also don’t know, how long our jewel can hold out

inside that witch’s corridor.」

「Let’s begin before it’s all smashed up……」

The black dwarf Alberich and princess Salome also nodded.

Thus, the fairy kings and goddess Athena began chanting the words of power together.

「These people should embark in a trip, here and now.

Surpass the law of heaven, break the law of earth, discard the law of wind, and trample the law of water.

Oh unsavory fools, illegitimate children of Ephimeteus.

There is no divine protection of god above thy head. There is also no compassion.

Thou ought to struggle, suffer, and wander in the country of hardship without death and immortality.」

Far below the『Fairy Corridor』was manifesting.

Devil king John Pluto Smith had left eleven jewels entrusted to him from the fairy kings deep inside it.

Those jewels were the hardened crystal of the fairy kings’ blood and tears, a part of their body.

If the former owner focused their mind, the jewel would

become “the vessel where power of fairy king was dwelling”

and exerted spiritual influence to that dreadful corridor.

If it was intervention from inside then it should be effective.

After all even godslayers could be easily affected if a technique was applied inside their body through oral administration――.

Wind was blowing strongly toward the rift in space.

The wind firmly caught all living things and wouldn’t let go, it was a magical storm. People who were turned into captive

would be carried into the space rift――『Fairy Corridor』with terrific might.

Godou was shocked.

「This thing yesterday was amazing, but this time it’s also as strong!」

The absorbing force he tasted yesterday night at Okutama was intense.

After all it even forcefully carried Hanuman and others, the gods of steel into it. Now this『Fairy Corridor』was trying to swallow Campione with equal force like before.

Naturally, the first victim that suffered the harm would be the people nearby it.

Madam Aisha who created the corridor. Marquis Voban who fought a lightning attack contest against Kusanagi Godou――.

「Oo!」

「Eeee~~~~~~h!?」

Marquis Voban howled while Madam Aisha screamed.

Both of them were caught by the magical storm and

sucked――into the space rift. Yesterday night at Okutama,

there was a distance of several kilometers between the surface where the victims were at and the『Fairy Corridor』. But today there wasn’t that much distance, so they didn’t even have the time to resist.

「Ku, Kusanagi-sa~n!」

「I swear I’ll do something about the rest! When Aisha-san

arrived at the other side, please just think about how to return here!」

His eyes met with Madam Aisha just before she was swallowed by her own corridor.

Different from the woman whose body was flying with a

*whoosh!*, Godou was staying in place. He was struck by the absorption wind, but that was all.

Nearly five hundred light spheres――the swords of spell words were floating around Godou.

It was a miracle that came from the power to cut apart fairy queen Niamh’s power protecting his body.

However.

Godou’s head was painfully throbbing with intensity, it felt like his head would split.

It was the side effect from him using two of Verethragna’s avatar at the same time. He was still leaving on the『Goat』

while using『Warrior』. It was in preparation for after this――.

「WAAAAAAAH!?」

「Doni!?」

Godou yelled seeing the blonde young man getting pulled.

Salvatore Doni wasn’t floating in air.

He was holding on the ground by groveling. But, even so he couldn’t endure and got dragged in trailingly.

Several hundred small rune letters were dancing around Doni’s body.

It was the『divine protection of steel』. By turning his body into steel, his body weight was remarkably multiplied. Because of that before there was a time where he couldn’t float in the water and sunk down until he hit the bottom.

He increased his weight to several dozen tons, several hundred tons and opposed the absorbing force of the corridor.

However his effort ended up in vain and he was carried until in front of Godou like this…….

「Godou! Nice timing, help me here!」

「Got it!」

Actually, he was a dangerous man that should be abandoned

right away.

But, Godou consented due to reason.

Sword of spell words――the light sphere that sealed the power of Niamh numbered several hundred. He sent half to Doni’s

place and made them protected the Italian Campione.

The absorption was finally halted and Doni stopped got dragged on.

Salvatore Doni abruptly raised his upper body. And then he sat cross legged on the floor and let out a long breath *fuuuuuuu*.

「Maaan. Just as I thought what anyone should have is a friend, a reliable alliance partner huuh.」

Doni laughed foolishly.

However, even when in such situation he didn’t let go of his katana. That should be said as the Campione of sword’s true worth.

「Who is your friend huh.」

Godou complained at the man who sold friendship cheaply.

The distance between the two of them was less than five

meters. Doni was accidentally passing through right before Godou’s eyes.

「If I didn’t help you, this is you we are talking about. You were going to use that weren’t you? That power of mad god whose his name.」

「Yeah. Dionysius’s authority.」

Doni grinned broadly.

Although he was a god of alcohol and good harvest, he was also a god of secret ritual that governed madness.

Mad god Dionysius. He was an owner of authority that made all divine power and magic power rampaged, which was usurped

by Salvatore Doni.

Surely the『Fairy Corridor』would start an unexpected

rampage if it was used now.

「Yep. Actually I was thinking ‘perhaps it’s time to use it soon!’

like that.」

「As I thought. There is no way I’m going to let you ruin this hard earned preparation. Our alliance is for me and you to win through until the end, I’ll properly abide with that.」

Godou spoke while glaring at Doni who was responding quite indifferently.

「Don’t ruin that for me.」

「Hahahaha. If it’s like that then just leave it to me.」

The self-proclaimed bosom friend promised frivolously.

Godou secretly thought while enduring the painful throbbing in his head. That as expected it was the correct action for him to keep『Goat』on even if he had to pay it with this intense pain.

He still didn’t know if there would still be anymore unexpected situation happened.

What was left, was to decide where to use that trump card――.

「As expected Madam Aisha’s latent power isn’t something

half-baked eeh. This wind, it doesn’t look like it will settle down for now.」

Just as Doni commented, the absorbing wind was still in a

terrific strength.

And then, there were further three acquaintances that were blown to here.

「Nee-san!」

「As I thought, you are connected to this too!」

Even the transcendental human Luo Cuilian couldn’t resist this wind.

Even while she was being sucked by the space rift, the peerless beauty was staring fixedly at her little brother.

「Your elder sister will immediately return! At that time I will have a showdown with you too!」

Luo Cuilian was swallowed into the corridor with her awe-

inspiring atmosphere not breaking down at all.

Perhaps that was because of her pride as the ruler of martial world, and also as an elder sister.

「Smith! Gascoigne!」

「Let’s just say that this is only a temporary farewell. Let’s meet again, friend.」

「About the matter of dealing with the aftermath, tell it to Iceman just like what I told you before. Also, there won’t be any problem at all for me even if I cannot reunite with you again but, anyway, show up your face when I return here.」

John Pluto Smith and Alexander Gascoigne.

The masked godslayer and the Black Prince were really

composed.

Even if their destination was an unknown territory, they would still survive and found the way to return without fail. Just like how they had done many times until now――. They had such

will and conviction. This should also be called as the mentality that was distinctive of godslayer.

Anyway, the two young Campiones were also sucked into the

corridor.

Godou murmured.

「The wind……is weakening.」

The absorbing force of the corridor was obviously lowering compared to the start.

It seemed that it would be better to release『Warrior』soon

and stopped using double avatars.

The remaining Campione that couldn’t be swallowed were two.

Would the extremely chaotic devil king civil war entered the last battle like this? Or else――.

Part 4

「This corridor is……different from usual!」

Luo Cuilian yelled in astonishment.

『Fairy Corridor』that Madam Aisha created. Inside was a dark space that was like the universe with tens of thousands shining stars.

The absorbing wind was still going strong, sucking her in

deeper and deeper into the corridor even now.

However, Luo Cuilian was optimistic at first when she was

caught. If she was carried to the past with this, then she would just perform time travel and go back until the present time, she thought.

If she was sent flying until somewhere in the realm of the dead, then it would be even simpler.

She could repeatedly transfer and return to the original

location.

She had a long connection with Madam Aisha even if it was

unwilling on her part. During that time she had experienced similar forced travel like this twice.

But right now her Daogu’s spirit instinct screamed at her.

「The destination the corridor is connected to this time――is not the land of this world.」

She didn’t understand to where.

But, Luo Cuilian’s spirit sense keenly felt, that it would be a land she wouldn’t be able to easily go home even with all the wisdom and power she possessed.

The greatest holy sect founder under the heaven let out a sigh while being carried inside the corridor.

「For the time to use that to really come……I have prepared it beforehand.」

She had the experience of getting done in by this mysterious corridor over and over.

For that reason she was always thinking constantly that she had to prepare for the worst. And she also discovered the

answer during her continuous battle as godslayer.

「O spiritual red earth of Chang’e flying to the moon」

A black pill suddenly appeared on Luo Cuilian’s hand.

She had carried it secretly for long. It wasn’t something created by humans, but a secret medicine of an immortal. It was the same item with the medicine that appeared in the mysterious story of『Chang’e Flying to the Moon』.

Chang’e――. That was the name of a goddess that fell on earth.

She was eternally young and immortal when she was living in heaven. However, owing to unavoidable circumstances she

moved to take residence on earth and became someone with

limited life span. One day her husband that was an immortal hero but also fell to earth like her obtained a wonder medicine of eternal youth and immortality. But, Chang’e monopolized it and she became immortal once more and ascended to heaven.

In the end she couldn’t reach the heaven and settled down on the moon in the middle of the way.

This――pill had a similar effect with the wonderful medicine that allowed Chang’e to ascend to the moon.

Luo Cuilian swallowed it in this moment.

「HA!」

Her body was filled to the brim with divine power of flight and Luo Cuilian soared in the space that looked like the universe.

She also ignored the troublesome aborption wind and easily flew. Her aim was of course the exit of the corridor, the

battlefield of devil king civil war where her little brother was waiting.

Average flight technique wouldn’t be able to fly inside this corridor.

Special『wing』was needed. For example something like the

wonder medicine that allowed someone to ascend to moon that was “the closest thing to another world for mankind”――.

「I will return right away, Godou! Know well the greatness of your elder sister!」

Luo Cuilian boasted. Her body was blazing hot.

This too was the effect of『Chang’e Flying to the Moon』

――no, it was the side effect. A great exploit like flying to the moon couldn’t be achieved without continuously burning one’s magic power and stamina.

She would become the last victor without fail before all her strength was completely consumed.

Luo Cuilian soared the sky with determination.

「Chih」

Dejanstahl Voban clicked his tongue.

「I’m getting dragged into this troublesome cave again……」

He was restrained by the thunderously roaring absorption

wind and carried――into the depth of the universe inside the corridor.

Different from the real outer space, he could breathe without any problem. However, he didn’t have any intention to be

obedient just because of that.

Voban chanted the words of power.

「Open, gate of underworld. Queen of underworld, the elder

sister of mother earth, descending to the territory of the fearsome Ereshkigal, now is the time I surpass death.」

He was done in once more by Madam Aisha.

But while it was really unwilling, he had a long relationship with that woman. This was the fifth time he was pulled into the『Fairy Corridor』. Naturally he had thought about various plans of resistance.

「The revival of underworld ruler of dragon and snake

Inanna……observe carefully.」

Sphere of bluish black light came out from Voban’s body.

It suddenly――transformed into a gigantic demonic beast

“dragon”. Its body size was nearly thirty meters, and it spread its lengthy wings with a flap.

Its dragon scale was black agate color. Its sharp dragon eyes were emerald green.

「Hmph. How rare to use this in succession after yesterday.」

The jaw of the black dragon let out the voice of Marquis Voban.

Right now the soul of the fierce demon wolf king was dwelling inside the large body of the dragon.

And then, the flesh body of human Dejanstahl Voban fell into temporary death state and it was grasped by the dragon’s

hand――the right front leg.

The soul separated from the body and transformed into dragon. It was the authority『Otherworld Dragon』.

「Let’s go.」

Voban that became dragon shook off the absorption wind and began to soar.

He was heading to the exit of the corridor, advancing under his own power.

He couldn’t fly inside the corridor even using the flight magic of the Dead Servants. He knew that from his past experiences.

But, it was a different story if it was the black dragon that came and went between the underworld and the surface world――.

It was the hypothesis of his servant who had deep knowledge in sorcery. That was why the moment『Fairy Corridor』was

opened, Voban stopped useless resistance right away and began to heighten his magic power.

In order to change into dragon even for a second faster and accomplished his escape.

However, there was also a troublesome problem.

「For me to end up in a situation where my own body becomes a burden……」

The black dragon advanced while resisting the absorption wind trying to drag him.

The dragon’s right hand was holding Dejanstahl Voban in

temporary death state. Perhaps he should entrust it to someone among his Dead Servants. No.

That man should be waiting in the devil king civil war, at the last battlefield――.

Thus, Kusanagi Godou witnessed it.

How from the『Fairy Corridor』his elder sister Luo Cuilian danced back with celestial maiden’s flight and Marquis Voabn that turned into black dragon leaped out.

「Can’t be helped huh.」

Godou shrugged.

Who would ever thought that they would even prepare

countermeasure for when they were captured by that corridor.

It must be because both of them were really cautious against Madam Aisha. Now he could only switch over his attitude.

「For this plan to go smoothly――is not my expectation,

though I hoped for it.」

「What’s the matter. You can just think of this as the

continuation of the battle yesterday. This is a fresh start of the direct confrontation between team me and Godou against the old people team.」

Doni winked beside the grumbling Godou.

「If we defeat those two over there, or beat them up until they cannot move before kicking them into the corridor, then it will be our win!」

「Well, something like that. I’ll take on that gramps.」

「Oho Godou. So even your feeling timid to take on your big sis?」

「Yeah, she is thoroughly a troublesome person……that’s just a lie. But I’m better suited to take on that gramps more than you.

That’s all.」

「Perhaps that’s true. Then, let’s go with that plan.」

They finished their short planning through the whispering.

Four Campiones were gathering at the crushed ancient Greek style temple.

The absorbing wind that pulled into the space rift――『Fairy Corridor』had weakened considerably, calming down to a

gentle breeze level.

Godou had called off『Warrior』the moment he saw the elder

sister’s figure.

That was because he sensed that he wouldn’t stand a chance by fighting with an intense headache.

Luo Cuilian smiled gently, staring at Godou and Doni. Of course that smile didn’t come from an affectionate heart. It was the joy of battle that was making the woman that was hard to please be in a good mood.

And then, at the sky above.

A black dragon was calmly continuing to circle around.

It did that while looking down coolly to the youngster group below. Its right front limb was clutching the sleeping Marquis Voban. Was that an obvious weak point, or an opening to temp them――.

「I guess I’ll know when I try having a go.」

Godou whispered simply and pointed with his index finger to the sky.

Lightning fell from the thunder cloud, aiming at the right front limb of the dragon. The ninth avatar『Goat』was going strong.

The power to control lightning and the people’s heart were still belonged to Godou.

*GOU! GOU! GOU! GOU!*

Lightning strikes were falling in succession and hit the large body of the black dragon hard.

But, none hit the “sleeping Voban” at the right front limb. It also looked like the dragon was casually covering the body.

The dragon was gliding very smoothly away from this place.

Seeing a crack that looked like smile at the mouth of the

ferocious demonic beast, Godou was convinced.

「Telling me to follow huh!」

Godou on the ground was also smiling fiercely and began to dash following the flying dragon.

「Are you showing your back to me, little brother?」

「Oops. It’s my job to be sect founder-sama’s opponent. I wish you can accompany me here.」

When Luo Cuilian called at the back of her little brother, Salvatore Doni spoke as though to halt her.

Devil king civil war, this was its last round――.

Godou was thinking so while chasing after Marquis Voban who turned into a huge dragon. He dared to exclude from his head the possibility of fighting the survivor of the battle between his elder sister and his self-proclaimed rival.

Part 5

There was vast grassland around Plutarch’s Mansion.

Right now, a gale was blowing violently on this land. Even rain with large drops were pouring down, striking incessantly on Godou’s body painfully.

The authority to summon storm『Storm und Drang』.

Even with the dragon transformation, Marquis Voban’s

dreadful authority wasn’t affected.

And then――

「Hahahaha! Finally the time to stand against you has come!」

The voice coming out from the dragon’s jaw was also the

powerful voice of that twisted old man.

「Your strength is obviously grown than before. But……have

you grown to be a caliber that can satisfy Voban at his

seriousness, or not. I’m going to ascertain that now!」

「If you are going to stand against me, then take off that doll costume and come down here!」

Godou yelled at the dragon that was flying calmly at the sky of the raging storm.

Perhaps it was planning to observe how Godou would make his move. The wolf king that was transformed into an evil dragon was coming and going far above Godou’s head.

「In the first place you aren’t standing on the ground right!?」

「Of course, I also won’t mind doing so. But only if you can endure this meager greeting from me!」

Godou was already unable to catch up to the flying black dragon.

He came to a standstill with his sharp gaze directed to the sky.

The ground was muddy and hard to run on, and anyway――if

he waited then Voban would surely come to attack.

He would be in offensive with his fighting spirit full of vim and vigor.

That was the constant personality of this old man whose act was unbecoming for his age.

「Lightning!」

Lightning was falling down like heavy rain along with that howl.

It resembled the『Mandala of Divine Sword』that Rama and

Laksmana used. In contrast with his speech of『meager

greeting』, it was a really lavish hospitality.

Godou could slip through it using the avatar of godspeed. But, this time he――

「All enemy of mine――tremble in fear before the avatar of

victory.」

He chanted the scripture of Verethragna and used the power of

『Goat』.

The lightning energy directed at him would be a waste if he erased it or made it go past him. Godou began to gather them all.

「O lightning. O lightning. O lightning. O lightning. Gather for my sake, safeguard me from the immoral!」

The barrage of lightning falling from the sky――.

All of them were sucked into Godou’s body.

Even the lightning that should strike the ground nearby

instead twisted their trajectory and got absorbed into

Godou’s body rapidly.

Like that the gathered energy changed into half-sphere shape.

A dome of bluish white electricity light――was created around Godou.

At first its size could only barely cover Godou alone. But, the dome swelled up suddenly and became a size that resembled

even Tokyo Dome.

The dragon gliding on the sky above also had large body of thirty meter class.

If it spread both its wings fully, it would look even bigger.

「A box this around this size is necessary to oppose that body!

」

「Kukukuku. You are really saying something flattering,

youngster. So you multiply your strength until my level!」

When Godou asserted on the ground, the huge beast on the sky also expounded.

Even though they both had the ability to manipulate lightning strikes, Verethragna’s『Goat』was the more elaborate one and excelled in sorcery techniques.

However, what was crucial in head-on fight where both sides clashed right from the front was “power”.

The jet black dragon spread its wings widely and finally it came to a halt in one spot. It gazed sharply at Godou on the ground and the lightning dome.

It finally intended to participate in the contest of power.

「This might be nosy, but isn’t it better to put down the

excessive baggage first?」

The dragon’s right front limb. Its palm was still clutching the body of an old man.

Of course it was “the sleeping Dejanstahl Voban”.

「For example, you can entrust it to someone among your

underlings?」

「I’ve thought about it. But, it’s no good.」

Wind was blowing noisily with rain pouring down hard.

The loud voice of the demon wolf king that transformed into a dragon was resounding with reverberation that overwhelmed

those noisy sounds of nature.

「After all you――have really good affinity with my servants.

It will be unbearable if the baggage I entrusted to them is then taken away.」

「So you remember huh.」

The dead army serving Marquis Voban. However, they became

like that not by their own wish. They submitted to the

authority of the god of underworld Osiris that changed the dead into slaves, and they served reluctantly.

With the ninth avatar『Goat』, Godou could connect to their

heart.

He could call to them to lend him their power, and fight Voban together.

Even at the previous battle he was helped by them. That was the reason that it should be Godou that fought the wolf king of Eastern Europe instead of Salvatore Doni.

And then it was the reason why Voban didn’t call even a single servant this time.

「So there is no chance for it to happen the second time

huh……」

Even while muttering that, Godou’s lips were twisting fiercely.

It became clear with this. Voban was carrying his sleeping human body even in this situation. As expected, that meant it was an exposed weak point.

Although it didn’t mean that he would have the room to take advantage of that, but there was no doubt that it was an

advantage.

「Here I go, Kusanagi Godou!」

「Yeah. I’ll overturn the table on you this time for sure!」

The jet black dragon began swooping down. Godou met the

attack along with the electricity dome.

It was finally the time for the head-on clash.

「Finally I can have contest of skill with sect founder-sama……

」

Salvatore Doni grinned broadly.

At the temple after his Japanese ally and the old man of Eastern Europe left. At a position that wasn’t that far from the space rift――the『Fairy Corridor』.

The weather was the worst. Wind, rain and lightning became a raging storm.

The opponent he faced here was Sect Founder Luo Hao――.

Right now she was putting her right hand quietly far forward, while her left hand was taking position in front of her heart.

She didn’t form a fist with her palm opened.

If a biwa (TN: Japanese lute) was placed inside those left and right hands, it would surely settle there beautifully.

It was a stance that could move into offense and defense

anytime. Her beautiful eyes were tranquil like a bodhisattva that had reached Nirvana, those eyes were staring at Doni and she talked.

「King of Italia country. Previously, I had seen your technique even if just for a little.」

Sect Founder Luo Hao gently smiled.

「I understand――that you have certainly improved compared

to that time. Fufufufu. Now quickly show that fruits of your effort.」

It was charming word of invitation. Doni immediately

discerned it.

「So sect founder-sama will come like that huh……」

The supernatural sect founder was waiting. For Doni’s strike.

Furthermore not just for a normal strike, but a slash that was filled with Salvatore Doni’s everything to come at her and split her beautiful limbs into two.

And then, she would meet that full strength slash with a

counter in a hair’s breadth――.

Although it was in a different shape, but this was a tactic that was also done by Black Prince Alec yesterday and Marquis

Voban before this.

It was the logical option exactly because they knew of Doni’s simple and clear personality as well as his tactics. Well, Salvatore Doni’s used a magic sword exactly because it couldn’t be defended against even when the opponent of it was coming.

However he couldn’t pretend to be tough like that when the opponent was a fellow Campione.

However――.

Doni vaguely felt it.

That……after going through the deadly combat yesterday and

today, he felt like he became used to that kind of attack.

That even if the palm of Sect Founder Luo Hao was unleashed risking her life to intercept him, he would overcame it

unharmed this time for sure using his sword that had been even more polished――

Such a thinking sprang into a corner of his mind for a brief time.

Doni immediately stopped thinking of anything and he faced Sect Founder Luo Hao absentmindedly.

He was free from any worthless thoughts. No scheme, no

intention, no thinking.

He was merely, merely, leaving his whole body and sword to move like flowing water.

That was the absentminded swordsmanship. He also planned

to unleash a sword with even more expertise than yesterday, than even thirty minutes ago, but well, he had no intention to be fixated with that.

Doni was holding his katana in his silver right arm limply in self-indulgence.

Its tip was pointing at the ground limply, even calling it a stance was too good for it.

It was fine like this. When the moment he should cut came, his arm would move by itself. The sword would swing. Right now, Doni’s senses and mind eye were polished to maximum,

grasping everything of Sect Founder Luo Hao.

She also made full use of dharma art of mind eye and groped for how Doni would come.

She would catch the moment when his slash began and launch her right palm blow.

She would strike the side of the katana Doni swung in order to pulverize it into pieces. Next she would launch the second blow and deal the finishing blow.

――Oh. Has Sect Founder Luo Hao ate something bad?

Her body temperature was really high. Magic power and

stamina was fiercely being burned inside her, her majestic body was being gnawed on. The longer the match stretched out, the more exhausted she would be.

――My heart, is in a clear and serene state.

At this time, Doni’s senses were even trying to swallow Luo Cuilian’s martial art.

But, this great woman that was the ruler of martial world

suddenly frowned.

「I had perpetrated a failure with my doing.」

「Heh?」

「As the pioneer in this path of martial art, this expert me yield the initiative toward the young person, where I will meet the attack. Certainly that is also not a bad gesture. However, in the devil king civil war of this occasion that has reached the final stage, for a move like that to be shown in such a scene――it can only be said as playing it safe and also boorish.」

「Now that you say that, certainly that might be so.」

「Yes. This is the time where I ought to grasp the victory with an attack of the supreme ruler that is worthy for me. For this Luo Hao to be unable to immediately notice that, I too am still immature――」

Perhaps this too was a battle perception. Sect Founder Luo Hao that seemed to abruptly felt ill at ease suddenly let out「HA!」

with fighting spirit.

「The might of Vajra dwelling in mine body, now is the time to become the move that will strike the whole world far and wide!

」

Doni went「Oo!?」with his eyes opened wide. The might of

authority『Divine Might of Vajrapani』became a golden aura

that was welling up from the sect founder’s whole body like a torrent.

Clad in the supreme radiance, the beautiful heaven-sent child of martial art murmured.

「King of Sword. Clash your prided sword at the same time

when I unleash my palm! Your slash and my palm, which

technique and strength will be the victor――it’s a match!」

「Ahaha, a head-on clash huh.」

It was forcefulness that made every tactics to “become

nothing”.

But, Doni lightly laughed. Leaving his body to the flow like water was the sword of blank mind. And then, riding this flow right now was――the most natural!

「That, it’s great that it’s easy to understand!」

Doni slashed with a diagonal stroke from below. It was a slash that should split even a god into two.

What Luo Cuilain clashed into this was a straight palm thrust from the middle. Added with the golden aura that surged out from her whole body.

Katana and bare hand, it stood to reason that katana with its longer reach would arrive first.

But Sect Founder Luo Hao had an “additional part” that was her golden aura.

That clashed with the katana. In that moment, the golden

light――became a giant fist.

Yes. It transformed into a clenched fist that was as big as Sect Founder Luo Hao’s stature and punched Doni’s sword that was tracing diagonal line from below, right from the front!

Vajra might and silver magic sword contested each other, and the latter――was defeated.

The katana was smashed into pieces and became countless

fragments, falling on the stone paving.

Luo Cuilian’s fist continued straight ahead like a bullet toward the heart of Doni who lost his weapon!

「!?」

His ultimate sword strike was defeated. Doni was

dumbfounded.

However, the King of Sword――didn’t stop his silver right arm.

It wasn’t an action that came from his heart or his head, but the sword art that he polished was automatically moving his arm.

The moment his diagonal strike was smashed, his right arm formed a sword hand and struck.

It aimed at the stabbing right palm blow of Luo Cuilian. That was a slash with Doni’s right palm that was changed into the magic sword itself.

The technique of magic sword transformation that couldn’t be used until now without a target object, surpassed that

limitation.

In the critical time where the strongest enemy stood in the way, Doni’s authority finally stepped into a new stage!

「DEYAAAAAAAH!」

「HA――――!」

The chivalrous king of the Oriental and Italia’s King of Sword, both of their hands struck each other――.

Part 6

It turned out Luo Hao’s palm was blocking Doni’s hand sword.

They were equal in power. They were continuing to push at

each other back and forth. If the palm was slightly pushing forward, then the hand sword would push back that much. If the hand sword pushed slightly ahead, then the palm would

push back that much.

「Sh……it――」

Doni groaned while trying to cut apart the sect founder’s palm.

Splitting into two everything it touched was the true worth of the authority『Ripping Silver Arm』. But now Doni’s hand

sword that was shining silver was firmly in contact with the sect founder’s palm.

Yet, he was unable to bisect the slender hand of the beauty.

Actually, the hand of the two wasn’t directly touching. The whole body and palm of Luo Cuilian was protected by the aura of『Divine Might of Vajrapani』, that golden radiance was

blocking Doni’s hand sword.

「Fufufufu. King of Sword.」

Luo Cuilian was charmingly smiling in the middle of the

contest of strength.

「First it’s crucial for you to sever my palm force. If you cannot do that, then it’s only a dream within a dream to split Luo Hao’s precious body. Can you do that!?」

「I’ll show you!」

The palm that was filled with herculean strength that would shake even Mountain Taisanm and the magic sword that

should cut apart everything.

This wasn’t just a clash between technique, but also between authority.

The Vajra might and magic sword that clashed head-on, this was a contest of which divine might would swallow the other.

Right now it was still being competed, but if one side crumbled than it would be the end――

Would the supernatural sect founder get split into two, or would Salvatore Doni be crushed by strength.

The match would be decided in an instant. And then, the sect founder’s palm was gradually starting to advance forward. It was increasingly succeeding in pushing back Doni’s hand

sword.

「DAAAAAAAAAH!」

Doni discerned his own inexperience. The Vajra might of Sect Founder Luo Hao was above the level of his magic sword. That was why his hand sword was being pushed back. Even if they were both Campione but it was clear that Luo Cuilian was the one with more magic power in her heart and body. This

difference came from that.

「Even so, something that I cannot cut……is something that I absolutely won’t allow.」

「Foolish. Just not allowing is something that even child can do.」

「Of course, it’s not just that!」

Doni had one factor of luck.

Something inside Luo Cuilian’s body was fiercely consuming her magic power and stamina. It was continuing even now.

Perhaps she really had eaten something bad. It might be the side effect of a strange medicine.

It must be because of that. She was――slightly, hurrying the match.

Her whole body and soul was poured into her stabbing palm to push on the hand sword.

That was why, she didn’t notice the reason Doni was

heightening his concentration.

「uuuaaaAAAAAAAH!」

He let go of his highly strung concentration. What received that were the countless metal fragments scattered from the surroundings. The wreckage’s of the katana Sect Founder Luo Hao smashed just now.

An object that was once transformed into magic sword would become a magic sword once more when they received Doni’s

thought.

It was something that he rarely did, but actually remote

controlling from afar was also possible.

The fragments of katana numbered more than a hundred. All of those suddenly rose from the floor and assaulted at Sect

Founder Luo Hao right away!

「My!?」

The most exalted maiden of martial world was struck in

admiration.

Because more than one hundred fragments attacked like

shotgun bullet from below.

However, they couldn’t hope to pierce the Vajra might aura surrounding her. After all they were just a remote controlled surprise attack using small fragments. Their power was meager at best.

But, her shock connected into a slight opening. The power she poured into her palm wavered just for an instant.

「O arm of Nuada, grant me the sword of victory!」

Doni used his silver hand sword――to sweep Sect Founder Luo Hao’s palm to the side.

「My palm!?」

「What about this!」

Doni thrust his hand sword straight toward the shocked

supreme expert.

The thrust backed with all his might finally cut apart the aura of Vajra might and gouged Luo Cuilian’s solar plexus. It was the biggest vital spot of the torso that was equal to the heart.

Doni’s right hand that stretched straight forward――index

finger, middle finger, ring finger, pinkie finger.

All those were soaked with blood until their second joint.

The moment she was stabbed, the sect founder leaped back like a panther and barely evaded it. That was why Doni was unable to pierce until his wrist.

「Kuh……!」

「There is, response……」

He finally felt for real that the divine power of the magic sword was poured.

When Doni muttered so, Sect Founder Luo Hao bit her lips in vexation. But, she immediately called a blazing talisman into her left hand and she immediately swallowed it.

She looked like she was applying some kind of protection art inside her body.

The body of the sect founder that should be split into two didn’t appear there.

But, that didn’t mean she was able to completely seal Doni’s magic sword effect. The transcendent human who mastered

both martial art and magic to the extreme was staggering on her legs and collapsed forward.

However.

As expected from her, even while collapsing the sect founder leaped.

Into the thing that was just nearby――the space rift. Rather than getting finished off by Doni, she chose the path of

traveling to unknown world using『Fairy Corridor』.

Even though it would be a journey where it wouldn’t be strange for her to die a dog’s death any time due to the wound of the magic sword.

What a sore loser. Doni muttered.

「I too cannot speak about other people but, that person is also something eeeh……」

But, as expected even Salvatore Doni didn’t have the spare power to chase after her.

He was greatly exhausted due to the consecutive battle since last night and the fierce battle just now.

Doni powerlessly crouched down. He had to take rest even for a little in preparation for the last battle against Kusanagi Godou or Marquis Voban.

The jet black dragon assaulted from the stormy sky.

Its aim was of course Kusanagi Godou. However, the electricity energy that had become a half-dome as big as Tokyo dome was protecting Godou.

The dragon charged right into it.

The momentum of the nose dive and the weight of the black

huge body crashed with *GouuuN!*

The defensive wall of electricity somehow pushed back against the dragon’s body that fell with high speed. Lightning sparks were crackling and scattering around in order to burn and

scorch. Bluish white lightning attacks were continuously

striking at the captured prey incessantly.

Yet, the black dragon laughed with Voban’s voice.

It was gradually advancing forward, trying to break through the electricity dome just like that.

「Hahahaha! This is quite a pleasant tingling!」

「What an energetic old man! This time you even imitate a pro-wrestler!」

Flying Body Press. Electric barbed wire explosive death match.

Godou smiled wryly and yelled with words unsuited for a

battle between fellow godslayers. Voban was also laughing in thrill.

That was the result from the two whose senses were far

removed from normal people.

Furthermore, Voban = Dragon was still carrying his sleeping human body on his right front leg.

But『The Man that Called Storm』of Easter Europe was also a

ruler of lightning. Even the continuous lightning attack that was trying to torment the dragon’s large body without

pause――was resisted using his authority.

He skillfully directed away the lightning energy attacking his body like a lightning rod.

The human body of Voban at the right front leg was also still untouched, it wasn’t hit even by a single spark.

「As expected, something like this is still hard to affect you!」

「I’m returning those words right back at you. Kukukuku.

Seeing how we both possess similar power, should we battle with something other than that huh……」

Godou who was standing at the center of the electricity dome, and the black dragon trying to push it aside.

They were both fellow people that possessed diverse power.

Also, although it was a fact that both side didn’t want to recognize, but both of them were also fellow people with

striking animalistic intuition as godslayer beasts――.

And then.

The dragon was stretching the defensive net of electricity like rubber while gradually, gradually, approaching Godou who

was standing on the ground!

Its ferocious jaw opened widely.

The mouth was packed full with sharp teeth like sword lining up.

Godou could even glimpse the flicker of flame leaking out from inside its throat and he immediately discerned.

The time for playing with lightning was already over. If the enemy wished for a monster pro-wrestling, the he would also bring a suitable opponent for it!

「For one cannot come near you with ease, bring down the

hammer for the offense of breaking contract!」

The lightning forming the giant dome――was converging into

one point.

The converging point was right before Godou’s eyes. And then, the converged lightning instantly became a black flame and carried out a transformation into a jet black giant beast right away.

It was the fifth avatar of Verethragna, the『Boar』.

oooooooOOOOOOOOOOOOONN!

It manly howled while facing toward the dragon that came

flying at it from the sky, and charged in ferociously with its head. It was truly a foolhardy mad charge.

「Fuh! You are raising a rare beast huh!」

Without being perturbed at all by the sudden manifestation of the divine beast, the black dragon = Voban collided his body to the『Boar』.

It was a collision between fellow gigantic jet black beasts.

Due to both sides’ monstrous strength and size, the air and land were fiercely shaking.

Furthermore. Verethragna’s boar had a size around twenty

meters in total.

At the other side the dragon was around thirty meter in total.

However, dragon race also had a long tail. It looked like both sides were nearly equal in shape other than that, but――

The dragon grappled the『Boar』and bit at its neck.

Furthermore, it wasn’t using its right front leg because it was still clutching Voban’s human body.

「That side is stronger in power huh!」

Godou glared sharply at the dragon. The difference of ability with the veteran Campione of many battles became the

difference of power as it was.

GaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!

Voban expressed the fierceness of his soul not with words

anymore but with a roar.

Because of that it separated its fang from the boar’s neck but――the dragon immediately breathed out a ferocious flame from its opened mouth.

OOOoooooooOOOOONN!?

The ferocious『Boar』made a loud sound that sounded like it

was crying. However.

「I command as king――」

Godou found a chance instead from seeing the figure of his retainer that was in a pinch.

「In order to become my spear……come, Lancelot du Lac!」

The white knight that should be clinging to her lord as a

protector spirit. She was finally catching up to Godou only a few minutes ago. In order to fight together with Godou who was moving from place to place in the secluded regions of

Astral world, she turned into spirit body and followed the same

route under her own power. Now was the time she should be thrown into battle.

「Use this katana――!」

「Understood!」

Godou waved his right hand and the divine sword – Ama no

Murakumo no Tsurugi manifested midair.

The white lightning quickly grasped it and flew toward the jet black dragon. It was none other than the war god Lancelot who was clad in white armor spurring on a white horse.

Her usual spear was put on the saddle of her beloved horse, and with the best divine sword of Japan in hand――

She flew in a flash. Toward the dragon that was holding down the crying and shrieking『Boar』. And then with a slash of the divine sword, the dragon’s right front limb was severed from its wrist.

「What the!?」

Marquis Voban’s voice came out from the black dragon’s jaw.

The severed right front limb was still holding “the human body of the sleeping old marquis”.

Lancelot was the natural enemy of dragon race, a . It was her forte to cut up evil dragons. In addition, Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi was a divine sword that came out from the corpse of demon snake – Yamata no Orochi. It could be said that it was a blade that was tempred from the same material with the solid flesh of the dragon race. That was why, it could easily sever a dragon arm like this――.

「My arm was severed!?」

As expected the human body of the marquis was the weak point.

It was just for a single instant, but black dragon = Voban’s attention was diverted away. It was the arrival of timing for Godou to go out with a big gamble where he would sink or

swim.

「Come to my side, for the sake of victory.」

The wounded『Boar』vanished. Godou put the final

checkmate.

「O immortal sun, lend me a quick, shining steed!」

The light of sun shined from the east sky.

Black thunder clouds were piling up on each other, and strong wind and heavy rain were coloring the dull grey sky to become even darker. Yet, Verethragna’s third avatar the『White

Stallion』was carrying the sun here.

The radiance emitted from between the clouds was pouring

straight to the ground――

It became a thick pillar of light and swallowed the black

dragon.

「OOOOOOH!?」

Marquis Voban screamed.

Inside the pillar of sun, the dragon’s large body was burning.

The conflagration that should be compared with a sun flare was enveloping its whole body, even so it wasn’t burned to ash instantly, the savage evil dragon was resisting the outcome of burning to death.

It roared furiously, heightened its magic power desperately, and struggled to come out of the light pillar.

However, the struggling and rampaging dragon――was carbonized from the tip of its four limbs, and began to crumble into pieces.

It took roughly several dozen seconds until its whole body crumbled in rustles.

Godou clenched his fist tightly while witnessing it with his own eyes. It was the moment when Kusanagi Godou won

against the devil king of Eastern Europe for sure this time.

Epilogue

The dragon that was the avatar of Marquis Voban was burned to ash by the flame of the『White Stallion』.

Even the storm that had been raging all this time finally settled down and the calm returned to the area around Plutarch’s

Mansion.

In front of Godou, large amount of ash――the cinders of the black dragon was remaining.

But, suddenly. Bluish black sphere of light came out from the ash.

「Kusanagi Godou! Don’t let that get away!」

The one who yelled was Lancelot.

She was already at Godou’s side atop her beloved white horse.

「That is undoubtedly the soul of that black dragon! It will be troublesome if it is let go. Finish if off right here!」

「Got it!」

It was the personal warning from the war god of lance.

Godou immediately called out Ama no Murakumo no Tsurugi.

Even spirit body could be cut apart by the blade of this divine sword. He had that conviction.

But, as expected the enemy was also a shrewd person.

The sphere of light quickly sensed the presence of pursuit and flew right away. Toward a hundred meter ahead――at the

space rift that was still opened. It was the『Fairy Corridor』.

「Then!」

Lancelot took up her spear from the saddle of her horse and quickly threw it.

As expected from a war god. The long lance that was for use atop horse flew like arrow and splendidly pierced the sphere of light that was about to enter the corridor.

It was an amazing divine technique of spear throwing.

The light sphere that was Voban’s soul vanished into the space rift together with the spear…….

「Did that do it?」

「Possibly. There was feedback.」

The dragon slaying specialist nodded from atop the horse at Godou who asked from the ground.

「The immortal dragon race might accomplish revival even

with only the soul. That additional blow is to prevent that. Also just to make sure, you can burn the corpse over there until it become ash.」

「……So it’s like that.」

Corpse.

The white knight was staring at the human body of the old

marquis that was lying down on the ground.

Godou walked to it and tried confirming from nearby. The

sleeping Dejanstahl Voban wasn’t sleeping.

It wasn’t breathing. Just as Lancelot said, this was a dead body.

Godou shrugged. Both sides were fighting with the resolve to

“crush the other”. But, the will to go as far as dealing the final blow――at the very least it was something nonexistent in

Godou.

「Let’s carry it for the time being.」

He instructed the radical protector knight so she would carry the body of Marquis Voban on her white horse.

Like that they headed toward the ruin of the ancient Greek style temple that was tragically destroyed. To the front of the manifested『Fairy Corridor』.

Doni was squatting down at there.

Lancelot exchanged looks with Godou from above the horse.

The loyal knight dropped down the body of Marquis Voban that was put in front of the saddle with a thump on the ground, then she vanished along with her white horse.

From there on the place became the arena of fellow Campiones once more.

Sensing his presence, Doni turned around with「Yaa」a

greeting.

「So you also took care of gramps eeh. Congrats, Godou.」

「As for you……what about Nee-san?」

「Hmmm. I certainly won, but I don’t know if I can say I

defeated her.」

Godou also worried after he heard the details from Doni.

It was a result that there wouldn’t be any problem to decide that the other party died if it was an ordinary person, but here the aforementioned other party was Luo Cuilian. Furthermore Godou also had the emotion that he didn’t want to designate this overly optimistic man in front of him as his elder sister’s killer.

In the end, Godou sighed deeply.

「Anyway, it’s not something we can conclude from here.」

「I guess. What’s important, is that both of us are the surviving Campiones.」

Salvatore Doni finally stood up.

Godou was really exhausted, but it seemed the other side was also the same.

However, the optimistic Italian youth was staring at the space rift that was right nearby with “decisive” face, then he nodded.

「Let’s finally start the challenger deciding match between both of us. The winner will advance to the final battle against the『King of the End』!」

「Yeah, that’s right. I guess I made that promise huh.」

Godou nodded at Doni who was talking still full of vigor.

He went to the side of the man who became his comrade in

arms even for just a short time and stood side by side. They both stared ahead at the huge space rift――the『Fairy Corridor

』.

They were at the ruin of the temple that was the upper floor of Plutarch’s Mansion.

Due to the agitation it received from devil king civil war, most of its roof and pillars were destroyed.

Well, the truly important stone slates and the manager of the mansion were underground, so Godou thought that they were

surely unharmed.

In any case, he and Doni somehow survived till the end.

Godou spoke with a serious face.

「Various things happened but, perhaps I won until this far is thanks to you. Let me say my gratitude. Thanks.」

「Haha, I didn’t do that much.」

「Leave the rest to me. I’ll settle it with Rama.」

「Oi oi. It’s still too fast to――say, tha……t……」

Doni’s voice and expression was turning blank.

The cause was at Godou’s right hand. He secretly took out the black arrowhead that he had been hiding inside his pocket all this time and stabbed it at the back of Doni *chiku-* who was right beside him.

As expected, even the king of the magic sword had only gone through a fierce battle.

On top of the exhaustion, he was also letting his guard down.

Usually he would defend that with some kind of miraculous

feat like a master swordsman in a light novel, but it was only at this time that he got hit by Godou’s surprise attack. He limply pitched forward to fall.

Black arrowhead――.

It was the item that was presented to him from the princess of glass a while ago.

It was something of the same kind with the weapon that

cornered Godou until the cliff of death when he was sent into ancient Gallia. It was handed over to him so he could use it in the devil king civil war.

He had been thinking in the corner of his head about how to use it since he arrived at Plutarch’s Mansion.

Godou laid down the collapsed Doni and muttered.

「I have to say my thanks to that person. Thanks to her I can pass off one battle……」

Furthermore, the match that he could pass off was the rematch with his most troublesome self-proclaimed rival too.

(If the quarrels are also included, then strictly speaking it might become the rematch of however many times.)

He had nothing but words of gratitude to the princess of glass.

Looking closer, Doni’s body was twitching all over, he was in a coma.

His sleeping face was slightly convulsing. It would be

overdoing it if he assassinate him like this, so Godou lifted up the sleeping Doni and tossed him into the corridor.

「With this I――am the last Campione.」

The space rift was closing in front of the muttering Godou.

Finally the role of the『Fairy Corridor』was over and it

vanished. Probably it was the fairy kings who were interfering with it that closed the rift.

And then, the next moment. Godou was greatly shocked.

「Gramps!?」

The corpse of the old marquis that was carried until here by the white horse of Lancelot.

It was suddenly weathering down. It crumbled into sand and rolled up to the sky riding the blowing wind.

Marquis Voban’s flesh body vanished in the blink of eye.

Could it be? Godou thought up a certain possibility.

The soul of the marquis that got hit by Lancelot’s spear, it exhausted its strength inside that corridor and went into

Nirvana. That was why the dead body it left behind crumbled into nothing――.

「Let’s try asking Athena or someone later……」

Anyway, with this he finally got back into square one.

The time to have another meeting with the hero Rama had

arrived. Godou took a deep breath.

Right after that, wind was blowing.

It was a white monkey clad in a small tornado. Its height was around 180 centimeter. It was wearing golden chainmail, with its arms and legs were also equipped with golden gauntlet and shin guard.

「As I thought, so you also returned here huh, Hanuman.」

He had also foresighted this development, so Godou said that without any surprise.

「I thought that there might be another returning group from twelve thousand years ago other than Smith. What about

Perseus and Seiten Taisei?」

「Those people were just outsider generals after all.」

White monkey god Hanuman informed with discriminating

line.

「They didn’t even have the will to serve Prince Rama who

surpassed the time of eternity, and if they don’t encounter illfated opponent like your kind, even their willpower would

fade. In addition they are someone who died once. They must be unable to accomplish the difficulty of travel of time, their soul should naturally ware away before they were

extinguished.」

「You didn’t even confirm it?」

「We weren’t acting together at the other side.」

「And, you returned here alone――」

「Correct. In order to destroy the Rakshasa rajas of this

generation that are the resented the enemy of prince-sama, and bring about peace to this world. I was told to wait for all of you to repeat your internal discord until you all are completely weakened.」

Hanuman was carrying a sheathed sword on his back.

Its blade’s length must be over a meter. It was a really powerful sword. The white monkey war god smoothly unsheathed it out.

Of course it was a familiar sword.

The divine sword of salvation.

However, black stain was spreading from the middle of the

blade until the guard.

The upper half of the blade was still beautiful, but Godou saw that inside the shining blade――shapely face of a handsome

youth was emerging.

The face was like two peas in a pod with the hero Rama, but the skin was brown.

And most of all the face looked evil, the face’s grim eye look was expressing the heart’s distortion.

It was the face of Rama’s younger brother, the war god

Laksmana. This man also returned here in order to stand on Kusanagi Godou’s way once more.

Thus, the devil king civil war ended.

That meant, that it was also the beginning of the final battle.

Afterword

Everyone, long time no see.

This is the second volume of devil king civil war, and the middle of the three part work of the last battle.

The full gathering of all seven Campiones.

The characters that each boasted their respective “thick

characteristic” made their entrance altogether and rampaged as they pleased. I was able to easily imagine their

troublesomeness before writing it out. But as for starting to work on it……to confess, it was really troublesome though

(wry laugh).

When I tried starting to write it, unexpectedly I wrote it smoothly.

With how thick their character is, it felt like the story is advancing itself automatically.

And then, after the chaotic devil king civil war it’s finally the final decisive battle. The next volume will bring this three part work to finish.

I too will do my best to not make all of you wait and wish that it can reach the hand of you all readers.

Also, the authorities of the seven Campiones are published at the beginning of this volume.

In the middle of writing volume 20, even myself who was

writing it wondered『Who is having what authority again?』,

so I think that all of you will be able to surely make use of it too (lol).

However because there was page limitation, the list that was published at the comic version third volume had more amount of one part of information. But, well, in the first place that one also has item that is not written there, so I will be happy if those who like it will check out both.

Now then.

The plan for the title of volume 21 is decidedly『The Last Battle

』.

Please look forward to it.

Credits

This work is a Fanfiction. Any resemblances to published work is un-intentional

Ebook by Standoutzone Ebooks

Document Outline

Authority List

Introduction: The summary until now

Prologue

Chapter 1 – Civil War Intensification

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

Chapter 2 – The Man Who Returned

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

Chapter 3 – The Chaser and The Chased

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

Part 5

Chapter 4 – And Then to the Fairy Realm

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

Chapter 5 – Ahead of Fate

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

Part 5

Chapter 6 – The Time the Gate Open Once More

Part 1

Part 2

Part 3

Part 4

Part 5

Part 6

Epilogue

Afterword

Credits